Home
Categories
EXPLORE
True Crime
Comedy
Society & Culture
Business
TV & Film
History
Technology
About Us
Contact Us
Copyright
© 2024 PodJoint
00:00 / 00:00
Sign in

or

Don't have an account?
Sign up
Forgot password
https://is1-ssl.mzstatic.com/image/thumb/Podcasts211/v4/69/8b/d3/698bd336-75ef-8997-b155-7717a7c9cfae/mza_454401311052066847.jpg/600x600bb.jpg
My First Time
(various)
25 episodes
16 hours ago
Tales of experiencing that first time. Some of them may be true.
Show more...
Sexuality
Society & Culture,
Philosophy
RSS
All content for My First Time is the property of (various) and is served directly from their servers with no modification, redirects, or rehosting. The podcast is not affiliated with or endorsed by Podjoint in any way.
Tales of experiencing that first time. Some of them may be true.
Show more...
Sexuality
Society & Culture,
Philosophy
Episodes (20/25)
My First Time
Summer Of First Love
Summer Of First Love. A romantic tale of love and a couple's first real sexual experience. Based on a post by David LeRoy. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. Mason met the morning with overwhelming optimism. Spring's welcome arrival dispelled winter's overcast, allowing the sun to shine in the sapphire brilliance of a rejuvenated sky. Its golden disk was still low, yet its exotic caress warmed his mood as well as his skin. Wearing a pair of loose-fitting cargo shorts and a striped t-shirt, Mason smiled as he imagined what Natasha might wear in this kind of heat. She was a beautiful, golden-haired young woman with a body meant to be displayed in the revealing styles of the summer. Thoughts of her in such a sexy display raced through his head as he slipped on his Ray-Bans, basking in the day's blinding light. Approaching his car, he flipped open his cell and called his girl. "Hey, Tasha, are you ready? I'm on my way." Her answering giggle was partially obscured by the distinct sound of water spraying in the background. "Almost, I just need to dry my hair and get dressed." "Is that the shower I'm hearing", Mason teased. "Why yes, it is," she replied with faux innocence. "I was just stepping out. Why do you ask?" "Because I love the thought of you all wet and naked." Natasha giggled playfully. "You are so bad." "Not as bad as I want to be. I'll see you soon. Don't be in too much of a hurry to get dressed." The Tease. Natasha was stepping out of the shower when her cell lit up. The eagerness in his voice brought a playful smile to her lips, while thoughts of his loving touch sent tingles racing through her. Gazing in the mirror, she patted herself free of the glistening drops adorning her flawless skin. From the moment he suggested an overnight beach trip to celebrate their anniversary as a couple, a budding heat was glowing within her. She sensed Mason's excitement when he suggested this special outing, feeling his need as any woman would in the man she loved. In truth, it was a relief that he hadn't so far pressured her into sex. They were just out of high school, and though they had discussed being physically intimate, they purposely avoided consummating their relationship. Now, however, as their third anniversary approached, the ever-present idea of finally sharing their love in a real, physical way was growing from a smoldering anticipation into a hot, glowing coal burning in her core. As thoughts of what lay ahead played through her mind, she allowed herself a gentle rub in response to her own anticipation. I wish we had time to play, she thought excitedly. She loved teasing him over her cam, but then being watched while she played with herself always made her extremely wet. Despite her shower, her pussy was already hot and slick, but as aroused as she was, she knew that Mason was on his way. Still, the warm promise of what lay ahead stayed with her as she wrapped herself in a towel and moved to her bedroom so she could choose the perfect outfit for the day. After a short moment of indecision, she settled on a loose-fitting, white spaghetti-strapped top with a short, light blue skirt to wear over her bikini. She felt it would be perfect for their day at the beach and besides, Mason always loved how she looked in blue. Just as she finished combing out her long, blond hair, she saw Mason's car pull up outside. Gathering her bag and a sweater, she hurried to meet him. Warm air embraced her body as she rushed out of the cool, conditioned air of the house and she waved at Mason as she rushed down the path towards him. Mason felt himself gawking as Natasha glided down the walk. In that moment, he couldn't remember ever seeing anything as beautiful as her. Shaking his head, he got out and met her at the hatch, taking her bag and stowing it in the cargo area of his car. Once done, they got into the relative seclusion of the front seat and Natasha leaned over, kissing him tenderly. The softness of her lips caressed his, and he marveled at how moist they felt, and how sweet they tasted. As she broke the kiss, he could feel the gentle pull on his lower lip as the slight suction from her mouth released him. In a short moment, it was over, but he could feel her taste lingering on his lips and he savored that feeling for the several minutes it took him to get his car on the highway. Beverly Beach. Reaching the beach, they looked out upon the golden sand, feeling the irresistible lure of the sea. The welcoming heat of the hot sand was soon caressing their feet as they made their way to the water's edge. Mason chose Beverly Beach as it was a largely overlooked coastal area, and only the seagulls and the crashing waves were there to greet them as they strolled along the lonely shoreline. Natasha sighed, overcome by nature's beauty as she strolled along with her hand held safely in Mason's gentle grip. It was all so pleasant and inviting, the perfect place for her to perhaps leave her childhood behind and become a woman with the man she loved. Mason had created the perfect romantic getaway, and she couldn't help but wonder if this was the night he would make her his own. She was watching him closely, hoping to see the little glint he always got in his eye when he was planning something, but his expression was hidden behind his Ray-Bans and she could only wonder if his thoughts were heading in the same direction as hers. I hope so, she blushed, secretly smiling at what might lie ahead. Natasha was still lost and contemplation as they reached a point where the cliffs' hard granite walls made their closest approach to the sea. As they were forced onto the wet sand by the encroaching rock, they found a section where the stone had long ago fallen away. The rockfall left a large notch in the cliff face which opened to a patch of beach hidden away from the rest of the shoreline. "This is the place," Mason said, stopping to put down their camping supplies. "What do you think, Tasha? Tell me this isn't the perfect place for us to camp tonight." Natasha marveled at the little cove's secluded beauty. "I love it, Mason. It feels like we're the only ones around for miles and miles;" Her voice trailed off wistfully, but her heart was fluttering with excitement as she became sure that this would be the night. A nervous flutter filled her belly at the thought of losing her virginity. Part of her was still unsure she could go through with it, but the hot wetness between her thighs was insatiable, and despite her tingling nerves, she knew she was ready. So ready, in fact, that if he didn't make that first move tonight, she might just make it herself. Mason seemed unaware of the turmoil bubbling within her as he pulled his shirt over his head. Then, spreading a large beach towel out on the sand, he turned back to her as she stared out over the water. She seemed so happy and serene and he smiled inwardly, happily pleased at her obvious embracing of the moment. They spent the next few minutes unpacking and making sure everything was just perfect. Once they were finished, Mason smiled mischievously. "So, what would you like to do now?" His obvious innuendo caused her to giggle, but she refused to take the bait. "Well, I don't know about you, but I am going to work on my tan." Reaching into their bag, she retrieved the suntan lotion and handed it to him, knowing well how much he was going to enjoy what was coming next. "Why don't you entertain both of us by rubbing some on my back?" Lifting her top and sliding it over her head, Natasha revealed a black bikini bra that was barely managing to contain her firm and shapely tits. Held snuggly together by her top, her boobs displayed an impressively deep cleft of cleavage between them. As she expected, Mason couldn't help but notice and she smiled coyly before turning her back to him and swaying her hips as she glided toward the beach towel he'd laid out over the sand, "Would you mind helping me with my skirt?" She teased, knowing she didn't need it for anything more than an excuse to have him put his hand on her ass. "You know I would," he responded, his voice suddenly husky as his teenage hormones flooded into his bloodstream. He was almost trembling as he unzipped it at her hip, drawing it down, and exposing the black thong bikini panties she wore underneath. His mouth went dry as her almost bare ass appeared under that skirt, and his cock grew erect as his touch brushed against the bare skin of her bum. Trembling, he drew his touch down her thighs, following the skirt and deliberately keeping intimate contact with her warm skin before allowing it to drop at her feet. Now, only the thin floss of her thong separated her glorious mounds. He could feel his cock tenting his trunks as the temptation to run his fingers between her legs and up over her mound rose in his throat. Before he could, perhaps thankfully, Natasha turned and stepped out of the discarded skirt. Natasha was well aware of the effect she was having on him. Despite them having regularly enjoyed cybersex together, she had only rarely stripped to her panties in his presence, and even then, she was very careful to ensure their making out stopped at kissing and mild caresses of her all too willing body. She knew it was only her willingness to engage in masturbation over a cam with him that allowed her to keep her virginity intact. But that mattered more when she was still in high school. Now, as a nineteen-year-old adult, she was ready to give him that last, special gift. And by the look of the tent in his trunks, she was more certain than ever this would be the night. "Mason, you must really like what you're seeing, I can tell how hard you are." She teased. His eyes sparkled mischievously as he made a show of adjusting his erection under his shorts. "I can't help it, you are too damn sexy, and I've never seen you dressed like that in broad daylight." "Babe, you've seen me naked on the cam." Mason shook his head. "Cams are one thing, Tasha. Seeing you like this in person? That's something else. You can't blame a man for getting aroused by his girl." Natasha couldn't help but laugh at the effect her body was having on him. His bright eyes widened as his gaze feasted uncontrollably over her body. It was obvious he wanted her and she wanted him just as badly. What she didn't expect was the look of loving adoration that came with the lust in his eyes. It was almost magical, and it spread like wildfire between them. Her heart pounded in her breast, drawing that feeling in and filling her with its comforting warmth. At that moment, Natasha knew she loved him and had no doubt that he felt the same love for her. Not knowing what to say, Natasha lay face down on the towel and waited for Mason's help with the suntan lotion. She was excited as she had ever been and her whole body was tingling as Mason popped open the bottle. Soon, she felt a long, cooling line of the lotion drizzle down her spine, causing her to moan softly as the liquid warmed and melted into her quickly browning skin. There, alone in their secluded nook, Mason knelt in amazement at her beauty. She seemed so much smaller than he remembered, and so delicate that he touched her carefully, gently rubbing his palms over her back as he spread the glossing oil over her perfect skin. Natasha relaxed under his touch, her breath growing deep and even as his fingers lightly traced the erotic lines of her back. His senses became attuned to her as the moments passed, and his blood grew hot at the subtle, soft moans issuing from her lips. Natasha moaned again in admiration of his skillful touch and a dreamy smile played over her face as his fingers traveled up and down her supple body. When she felt the clasp on her bra suddenly release, she turned her head toward him in surprise. Mason flashed her a silly grin and a wink that was so cute she was unable to summon even a mock protest. Instead, she raised a single eyebrow and circled her arms together as she rested her head upon them. "Don't stop, Mason, keep going. I'm all yours." "I intend to" he replied softly. "I'm not done with you yet." "Hmm, you better not be." Natasha let her eyes slide shut as his gentle caress continued down her almost naked body. It was intimate and caring, and she sighed in contentment, surrendering herself completely to his tactile explorations. Her sex became a hot pool of arousal and thoughts of what she would like him to do to her began racing through her mind. When she felt his touch slide down her lower back and continue over her exposed bum, she smiled in lurid satisfaction. Inwardly urging; That's right Mason, keep going. Don't get shy on me now, Soon, his fingers were kneading into her ass, working her firm mounds and inner thighs with a rhythm that was driving her mad. She bit her lip, resisting the urge to grind her clit into the towel when he bent over and kissed her on the small of her back. "That's nice, babe" she mused as his feathery kisses began traveling up her spine. She was already aroused by his touch, and the fluttering kisses that were dancing over her back took her to another level. When Natasha rolled to kiss him, her unhooked bikini top fell away, exposing her naked tits to the outside air. Natasha reacted instinctively, reaching for her bra to cover up when she realized there was no one there besides Mason, to enjoy her nudity. Instead, she lay on her back, holding her tits in her hands, and covering them from his view. "Do you like what you see babe?" "Yeah I do, they look great. Let me see them again" he said with a laugh. "Of course," she replied, moving her hands away from her tits and curling her arms over her head. Mason whistled softly, enjoying the view of her naked tits before kneading the oil into her tender skin. Natasha moaned softly, writhing under his touch as he patiently explored her body under the bright light of the sun. Her nipples were tingling and throbbed every time his thumb brushed against them and the hot sensation of arousal began pulsing through her. For long moments, she endured the sweet torment of his touch until, finally she could no longer withstand the electric intensity dancing over her skin. Brazenly, Natasha reached out and drew her fingers around the outline of his cock through his shorts. Her fingers pressed and dragged over his sensitive shaft, causing Mason to swallow hard as he felt his erection grow to almost painful proportions. "Hmm, I think he likes you." "I know he does," Natasha responded as she unbuckled his pants. "Do you mind if I play with it, babe?" "Of course not. I'm yours, so do whatever you like." "Hmm, I will." Natasha pulled his hard length from out of his pants and gave it several slow strokes as if she were mesmerized by how it felt in her hand. She teased the head with her fingers and gave his balls a gentle squeeze, causing Mason to gasp in the most delightful way. When a small drop of clear fluid appeared at the tip, Natasha couldn't resist the urge to lick it up with the tip of her tongue. His taste was pleasantly sweet and she opened her mouth, gliding her lips down and over the head until he slid deeply into her mouth. Mason moaned and his knees seemed to tremble as she took a bit more of his length. It was a heady feeling for her and her pussy moistened further as she sucked him. Looking up at him, she saw his eyes burning passionately into hers as she lovingly continued sucking up and down on his shaft. Natasha was happy and proud that she was able to please him and quickened her pace, stroking his length in time with her mouth and rotating her hand back and forth across the wet skin of his shaft. Saliva mixed with his precum, leaking from under her lips and running down his shaft. She took him as deeply as she was able, gagging more than once until her jaw began to ache from the effort. Mason was lost in the pleasure she was giving him and was not far from blowing his load into her mouth. Suddenly though, she backed off of his cock and lay down on her back, pulling her thong up and over her legs. She then dipped her finger into her wetness and seductively licked it clean. Giggling impishly, she spread herself open and played her fingers through her wetness in lurid anticipation of what she hoped was soon to come. "I've been dreaming of you doing this to me, forever, Mason. Please, come here and lick me just like you described on the cam." Mason felt his blood rush at hearing her ask him for that. Like her, he'd imagined they day he would be able to make these fantasies come true, and he wasted no time in lying between her legs. He'd never done this either of course, so he started by running his fingers up and down her juicy slit, teasing her and spreading her glistening juices all around her puffy clit. Natasha moaned softly under his touch, cupping her tits while gazing at him with a burning intensity. She seemed hungry for it, and so desperate to feel what it was like to have him kiss her there that it set him on fire. And all the while, he pressed harder, increasing the pressure on her little bud until she was bucking under him, rolling her hips and whimpering for more. Mason pulled his fingers from her pussy and rubbed them together, amazed at how slick with her juices they were. "Wow, you are so wet, Tasha. I love to see you this hot." "Hmm, I am. Don't stop, Mason, it feels so good." Mason knew the moment had arrived and leaned into her, drawing his tongue up and down her slit. Her taste was so sweet and creamy that he dug deeper with his tongue, tracing her petals and swirling it around and around her clit. Encouraged by her soft and needy coos, Mason grew bolder, spreading her open and caressing her with the soft and moist tip of his tongue. Soon, he was following her body's cues, learning that she was instinctively rolling her hips so his touch would fulfill her most tender and sensitive needs. He could feel her body responding to him in ways he found both beautiful and amazing, and he followed those cues, learning quickly those places that she most strongly responded to. But when his lips centered on her clit, she suddenly gasped, and the long moan that followed told him this was what she wanted most. Sucking harder, he flicked the tip of his tongue over her bud again and again, causing her back to arch, while a look of shock and tormented pleasure appeared on her face. Knowing she was on the edge, he sucked her and licked more quickly, until her legs trembled and clamped her thighs on his head as she screamed in ecstasy. Finally, Natasha pushed him away, relaxing onto her back with her legs open as if inviting him to slide up between them. "I'm ready, Mason. I want you so badly now I can't stand it." Overcome with a magical mix of love and desire, Mason glided over her, kissing her with enough passion to take her breath away. This was a moment they had dreamed about, for years; and one that he knew they would both hold in their hearts for the rest of their lives. Lying over her that way, felt protective and right; and they held that moment and each other as its meaning resonated between them. "You know I love you, don't you?" He asked quietly, allowing the peaceful sound of the surf and the gentle breeze in her hair to serve as a musical theme that would always be their song. "Of course I do. Just as you know how much I love you. And now, I'm ready for you to make love to me." They were then past the use of words. Mason slowly and tenderly guided his virile cock's full length; very, very slowly, into her swollen wide outer cunt lips. They both gasped as they felt each other make first contact. Her legs wrapped around his in a welcoming assurance. His cock's crown pressed on her inner lips, and rubbed firm on her aching clit. That drove her impatience into desperate action and she rotated her hips, tilting upward more, to align the sensual docking station for his rocket to complete the delivery. A slight descent of his pelvis completed the alignment and he felt her inner barrier confirm that she'd truly devoted her very being to him, and only for him. He waited patiently as her aroused breathing and anticipation showed in her beautiful face. With a beauty of countinance he's never before seen, She smiled and raised her spread thighs, higher up over his soft bare ass. Then she constricted him hard and swiftly forced his cock, breaking the thin membranes of her chastity. The burning pain was mixed with the extreme pleasure of feeling his vein-rippled cock rubbing snuggly along the tight sensitive vaginal walls, quickly transforming into one euphoric moment of wonder and joy. When Natasha held his waist, urging him onward, he followed her lead, moving forward and sliding deeply into her body and her heart. In that instant, he knew he was where he was meant to be. Natasha held him closely, giving her greatest gift to him while accepting that which he willingly offered. She felt herself stretching open for him, and the warm satisfaction of being filled, spread through her as he came to rest, joined to her in the most intimate of ways. His sack now rested along her inner thighs. His pubic tuft of curls gently tickled her hard swollen clit, which had swollen outward, emerging just outside the hood of her beautiful pussy. Her cunt opening tightly held the base of his hard cock, hugging tenderly, his phallic gift. His chest slowly came to rest, first touching her tingling hard nipples, and he felt her arms around his neck and shoulders pulling his lips down to her open mouth. His tongue in her open mouth was in synchronous unity with his cock's slow pumping in her cunt. Wisely, he regulated his movements, keeping everything slow. It was optimal for a virgin woman's best first experience. And her body soon forgot there was any pain at all. She began a slow rhythmic twerking of her own, along with Kegal muscle hugging of his glorious phallus. This first erotic moment will impact her lifelong disposition toward sexual intimacy. Mason succeeded beyond what any teen boy could be expected to compose himself. Tasha knew she'd be a very very sensual and eager lover, always taking pride in how she fully satisfies this amazing man! There, under the sun and under the sapphire sky, they made love, sharing a pleasure, and a moment in time that carried a meaning that went far beyond the physical act. In a word; the two young lovers were selfless. The air was heavy with love, and as the moments passed, sweat and heated need fueled their passion, bonding them together. Mason, lost in his instinctive need to have her, felt as if he'd found Nirvana and became consumed in the overwhelming joy of knowing she was his. Natasha was less focused on the pleasure he was giving her, and more on the incredible satisfaction of how powerfully affected he was by being inside her. It was the memory that would stay with her, the feeling of safety and belonging she felt in his embrace, and the knowledge that she could make him so happy and fulfilled in her presence. The fire roaring within them burned hot as the sun, bathing them in its heat and then slowly diminishing as their bodies became relaxed. Afterward, as they held each other while lying naked under the summer sun, Mason felt as if a great fantasy had come true. He lay there with her for a time, enjoying the ocean view and the warmth of her body as the sun began to set. Every time she looked into his eyes, Natasha was reminded of how much she loved him and loved how special he made her feel. She had never felt more relaxed or more protected than she did in those moments lying there on the beach and comforted in his arms. It was very late when they set up the tent. The surf had grown more peaceful in the evening. The sounds of the receding waves, the cool summer air, and the crickets chirping every so often gave it a feeling of paradise. Getting into the tent, she slept naked with him, taking in his masculine scent and loving how his body felt against hers. She enjoyed every moment of his hands on her body, lazily playing over her skin. Looking at her lover one last time, she fell asleep spooned to him and warmed by his presence against the cool evening air. Based on a post by David LeRoy, for Lush Stories.
Show more...
16 hours ago

My First Time
Sindy’s Rites of Fertility
Two college lovers continue exploring. By the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Memorial Day was just around the corner and Sindy was excited! She and Ryan had consummated their relationship over New Year's Eve and the following few days and now the two of them were living together in her apartment. The relationship was still a bit of a secret from Sindy's parents. They knew she had a boyfriend but they had no idea how serious the relationship was. They also had no idea that he was living in the apartment they paid for every month. One of the things that Sindy insisted on after New Year's Eve was that Ryan had to use a condom whenever they had sex. Unlike Ryan who was about to graduate with a bachelor's degree Sindy was still a freshman and had three more years to go in school. Having a baby would have impossibly complicated her plan to get a degree and start a career. Sindy knew Ryan was a little disappointed when she insisted on the condoms but he went along with it and the two lovers ended up having quite a vigorous sex life. It was the rare day that went by without Ryan's latex-covered cock plunging into Sindy's pussy. It rather surprised her that she liked sex as much as she did. Ryan was an attentive lover and for his part he was pleased that by having been patient with Sindy she was now a very receptive lover. Ryan realized that Sindy was the one. For her part Sindy wanted a future with Ryan but she wanted to get her degree and her career first. Marriage would have to wait. Ryan understood this. It was Saturday, the first day of the Memorial Day weekend and both Sindy and Ryan skipped the various parties opting instead to stay home and study for their finals. As was typical of Chicago at this time of year it was hot, humid, and thunderstorms were expected in the afternoon. Things went fine with their studies until the afternoon when the sky turned dark. Distant thunder hinted at what was to come and in a short time there was lightning flashing in the neighborhood. Predictably the power went out due to the storm and the lack of light in the apartment ended their studies. "Looks like it's break time." said Ryan. Sindy concurred and decided to cook an early dinner. It was fortunate that their old school gas oven didn't need electricity so soon enough Sindy had a decent pasta dinner going. When she served it up Ryan surprised her by opening a large bottle of Cointreau that he'd been saving for graduation. "Really?" she asked as he poured her a glass. Not that she was complaining because she loved the sweet orange liqueur. She was simply and pleasantly surprised. "Why not celebrate? We're here, we're having a nice time, and besides, what else are we supposed to do?" he replied. She smiled and agreed. "You're right." The two of them sipped at their respective glasses and enjoyed a dinner that would have cost them fifty bucks at any nearby restaurant. The power came on not long after six. They'd briefly considered getting back to their studies but quickly abandoned the idea in favor of getting ready for bed and watching a movie on TV. Sindy had a romantic movie she'd wanted to see for a long time and Ryan agreed to it. There'd been a new action flick he wanted to see but it could wait. Sindy excused herself to change into her silk sleepshirt while Ryan converted the futon to its evening configuration. Ryan's night time outfit was simple and he just stripped down to his boxer shorts before sitting down on what was now a bed. Sindy joined him and sat next to him. As he started the movie they clinked their glasses to toast the day and settled in. The movie wasn't going to win any awards but it was well done and full of sexual tension. Sindy and Ryan exchanged some knowing glances at some of the more subtle moments of the story. They understood the things that were implied and the impact of the story was greater because the romantic parts were implied instead of spelled out. Sindy's hand drifted to Ryan's lap at one point. Ryan understood she was getting aroused and in turn he felt his own stirrings. His own hand slipped along her side and then down to her hip. Not feeling any panties he knew it was that sticky time of the month for Sindy. And after five months of getting to know Sindy and her body he knew she was ovulating and far more interested in sex than usual. He glanced over his shoulder at the little table where he kept his condoms and wondered when would be the right time to go get one. He didn't mind when Sindy poured herself her third glass of Cointreau for the evening. The movie started the third act and not even fifteen minutes into it Sindy poured herself yet another glass of the orange liqueur. The action on the screen heated up. The couple in the story had an illicit relationship and while it was romantic it was also filled with forbidden tension. The couple on the screen finally ended up in bed together and Sindy found herself wanting the same thing. The lithe blond moved herself into Ryan's lap to watch the rest of the movie. "Hold me." she told him and he obliged. For Ryan this was a little bit of torture. His cock was rock hard and it was separated from Sindy's bare pussy by only the flimsy fabric of his boxer shorts. He did his best to hold still but it wasn't long before his hips moved. His hands went to Sindy's sleep shirt and started unbuttoning it. It was a lover's code between Sindy and Ryan that if she let him take off her sleep shirt and feel her tits that they'd have sex. If she swatted his hands away and buttoned herself up then they both went along with the unspoken refusal. But not tonight. With the last button undone Ryan pulled open Sindy's sleep shirt and his hands went to her cute little tits. She sighed as he gently touched her all while keeping her eyes focused on the movie. She was now satisfied that she was going to get fucked. Ryan was getting increasingly aroused as he explored her body. When he went to ease the sleep shirt off of her shoulders she leaned forward to let him take it off. In doing so she put pressure on his eager cock and he audibly moaned. Now she was naked in his arms and she leaned back against him. For her part Sindy was ready for sex. Watching all the action in the movie had gotten her hot and she needed Ryan's cock inside her. Spreading her legs she reached down and pulled his cock loose from his boxers and then started slowly humping herself on it. Ryan stole another quick glance at the table where he kept the condoms. He was just about ready to interrupt his moment with Sindy to do the sensible thing when he felt her wetness sliding on the underside of his cock. Her pussy lips parted and coated his prong with her luxurious lubrication. It was too much for him. Still, he held back. "Sindy, what do you want to do, baby?" he whispered in her ear. He knew whatever she decided it would have to be her decision. She said nothing and instead pushed herself against his body arching her back to catch the tip of his cock in her pussy. In that moment Sindy knew Ryan had wanted to stop and go get a condom. The sensible part of her told her this was the right thing to do. But for the past twenty minutes she'd been feeling Ryan's hands on her body and then she'd been watching the couple on the screen fuck without a stupid rubber. And that's what she wanted, too. His cock was in just the right spot. She knew once she started he wouldn't stop. She knew it was the wrong time of the month to be playing games like this. But all she really knew was that Ryan's bare cock was poised to be pleasingly deep inside her. With her hands holding herself above Ryan's hips she relaxed. The two of them sighed and moaned together as her horny and slickened pussy enveloped his cock, welcoming it into her body. "Fuck." whispered Ryan as he felt bare pussy around his cock again. Sindy ground herself on Ryan's lap and moved to get him as deep as she could. It felt so fucking good! His hands cupped her tits as they started to fuck. He was being gentle and slow but that wasn't what she wanted tonight. "Ryan, fuck me like you want to own me!" she asked of him. He responded by taking two pillows and piling them next to where the two lovers were entwined. Then she was slightly mystified when he had her lift off of him. Guiding her to the pillows he had her lay face down with her pelvis astride the pillows. Her bare ass was now aimed up into the air. They'd never done this before. Ryan knelt behind her and briefly admired her upturned ass. A delicate fuzz of blond hair followed from her head down her spine and ended just above her ass. He thought it was sexy. Pulling her legs apart he scooted up close to her and then pressed his cock into her lewdly displayed pussy. Sindy caught her breath as Ryan pushed all the way inside of her in one stroke. She hadn't had him this deep in some time and it was slightly uncomfortable as his cock poked into her cervix. She tried to get up on her elbows to adjust herself but Ryan quickly put a hand on her back to hold her in place. His other hand tightly gripped her right hip. "...fuck me like you want to own me!" echoed in Ryan's head as his cock rammed deep into Sindy's pussy. He did want to own her. And she had just told him she wanted to be owned. He grimaced and bit his lower lip as he pulled out and then slammed deep again. He loved her with all his heart but she'd triggered something in him and right now he wanted to treat her like a whore. He wanted to own her and not just tonight but every night. He took another look at the table that held his condoms as he started fucking her. Then he looked down at Sindy who was whimpering as he battered her womb from inside. Suddenly it was more than just sex, it was a conquest. Sindy held on to the sheets as Ryan pounded her from behind. Tears came from her eyes in a mix of pleasure, pain, and satisfaction that she could evoke such animal lust from her tender and sensitive Ryan. "Gahhhh!" grunted Ryan as he fucked her. He was fucking harder than he'd ever imagined he could. He loved hearing her cry out as he'd slam into her most tender place. Usually he'd hold off cumming until Sindy was pleased but not tonight. When he felt his balls start to churn he just kept fucking. And when he felt his cum race down his cock he slammed himself into her and held her tight as he filled her pussy with his seed. Sindy was crying at this point. It was all so emotional and she was simply overwhelmed. She'd coaxed him into fucking her bare and then was shocked when he fucked her hard like she'd asked him to do. She'd had no idea what he was capable of and she wondered if it had been such a good idea. When Ryan's cock was done spurting the last of his seed into her belly he fell back. He was sweaty, panting, and somewhat surprised at his animal side. He ran a hand over Sindy's upturned ass and admired her sodden pussy as it started to close up again. A puddle of his cum soaked the top pillow. With Sindy's pelvis propped up on the pillows there was another puddle of cum deep inside her pussy. The sticky fluid of her ovulation welcomed the sperm as they raced to find her ovum. The two lovers were uncharacteristically quiet after their mutual exertions. Ryan wondered what was on Sindy's mind and she in turn wondered about Ryan. She allowed herself to snooze a bit after the physical and emotional workout. Not bothering to move she gave no thought to the fact that her pussy was still on display for Ryan. The movie was now over and given the late hour on a weekend Ryan wasn't surprised when a softcore porn movie started up. He fondled Sindy's feet as he watched the flick unfold. It had the barest hint of a plot but soon devolved into an excuse to show some unemotional but physically impressive fucking. It was just over an hour and at the end the movie he felt his balls churning. Moving his eyes from the end credits to Sindy's naked pussy he felt his cock get hard. Her ankles had crossed but it was a simple matter to undo them. Gently spreading her legs he scooted up behind her and started massaging her back. When she stirred and moaned with pleasure from the back rub he prodded her pussy with his cock and then easily mounted her again. The fervor he'd had earlier in the evening had been sated so now he fucked her at a more leisurely pace. She purred as he fucked her and kept rubbing her back. At this point Sindy didn't care that he was in her bare again. The deed was done and all that mattered now was feeling her man enjoying her body. When he eventually seeded her again she rolled over and slept a very satisfied sleep. Sunday morning greeted Sindy with cool fresh air coming in off the lake. Ryan had covered her up in the blankets and she could smell the fresh coffee in the kitchen. She also heard the shower going. Starting a cup of coffee she sipped on it allowing the aroma to mask the heady scent of sex that was all over her body. Sindy traded places with Ryan when he exited the shower. They exchanged bashful pleasantries as if nothing unusual had transpired. When she came out of the shower she toweled off her hair and was about to go get dressed for the day when Ryan grabbed her sleep shirt and held it out to her. "We're not going anywhere today so why not wear this?" She looked at Ryan and realized that his wardrobe for the day was just a fresh pair of boxers. "Okay." she agreed. A light breakfast followed and then the two of them got back into their respective studies. Three hours flew by and then Sindy got up to make a light lunch. They chatted a bit more than earlier but still avoided the topic of the previous evening. With the lunch finished Sindy washed the few dishes involved and was on her tip toes putting them away when Ryan came up behind her and wrapped his arms around her. His cock slipped under her sleep shirt and his hands were already on her boobs. He leaned in and kissed her neck and she leaned into him to encourage him. He adjusted his body and then moved against her again. This time his bare cock slid up against her pussy. Sindy spread her legs just enough to open her pussy for him. His cock poked into her and then in just a few strokes the two of them were making love. Her hands eased down to the counter while Ryan held her by her hips as he fucked her. Her toes only barely touching the kitchen tiles. There was no alcohol involved this time and Sindy had no illusions about what the two of them were doing. She was fucking a man she wasn't married to. Bare. She knew what it could mean but it didn't seem to matter. All that mattered was this warm wonderful man and his cock fucking her pussy. She was about to have some other thoughts when her pussy suddenly exploded in glorious spasms. Ryan felt this and fucked her hard before filling her up with another dose of his seed. When he let go of her body his cock slipped from her pussy and wetly slapped against his leg. He turned to go to the bathroom to clean up. Sindy felt his seed running down her leg and was mesmerized by it for a moment. Then she grabbed the kitchen towel and wiped it up. Thinking about it she got some warm water on that same towel and cleaned herself before straightening her sleep shirt. After that it was back to their studies. Later on when dinner was concluded Ryan led her to the futon bed. He looked at her and caressed her face and then she doffed the sleep shirt, pulling it over her head and tossing it to the floor. As she got onto the bed and lay on her back Ryan dropped his boxers. Climbing onto the bed she welcomed him into her embrace and they started yet another night of natural sex, but more gentle than the night before. It was just before the Fourth of July when Ryan was at work in Atlanta and his phone rang. Looking at the screen he saw it was Sindy. Swiping right he accepted the call. "Hi, sweetheart!" he said. "Hello, daddy!" replied a very happy Sindy. By Baztrachian for Literotica
Show more...
2 days ago

My First Time
The Ball Drops For Sindy
She makes room for him over the holidays. By Baztrachian.  (edited) Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. In her freshman year at Northwestern Sindy had started working at a local coffee shop where she met Ryan. Ryan was five years older than Sindy, on the verge of graduating and merely looking at him made Sindy’s pulse race faster. Ryan for his part was initially unaware of Sindy’s interest in him. But over the course of the year he’d come to the coffee shop to study and he gradually started to notice the cute girl with the blonde hair always staring at him. He found himself appreciating the graceful curve of her modest breasts and her almost ever-present smile. It was a few days before the end of September when Ryan asked Sindy if she’d like to go out for a date sometime. Naturally she said yes. Sindy’s parents were not wealthy but they were well off and when Sindy went to college they made sure she had her own apartment. It was just a one bedroom affair with another room that was her kitchen, dining room, and living room all in one. Where Ryan shared his cramped dormer with two other young men that meant that his dates with Sindy frequently took place at her apartment. Despite the circumstance their relationship was rather chaste. Sindy was always careful to make sure that things never got out of hand and that often left Ryan feeling frustrated. Still, he loved the girl and felt she was worth waiting for. But at the same time he longed to feel her bare skin against his own. Sindy of course had similar feelings for Ryan but she was constrained by her conservative spiritual upbringing and her parent’s expectation that she wait until marriage before getting physical with a young man. Fate stepped in and late in the week before Christmas break one of Ryan’s roommates had left an electric hot plate unattended in close proximity to their pathetic little Christmas tree. Fortunately the ensuing fire took place during the day when almost all of the dorm residents were off at class. The remaining few who were in the dorm at the time safely made it out when the fire alarms went off. Unfortunately the dorm was an old wooden structure and by the time the fire department arrived the building was a total loss. The fire department had no pretensions about saving the building and instead focused their efforts on preventing damage to other nearby dorms. That afternoon Ryan got word that he was now out of a home and that what few clothes he owned had been consumed in the conflagration. The only spare clothes he still had were in his gym locker and these were suddenly much more important than they had been the day before. Ryan texted Sindy and let her know about the fire. It turned out that Sindy had heard about the fire and she was of course pleased that Ryan was safe. But he had nowhere to live for the moment. The two of them agreed to meet for coffee to discuss the matter. With the Christmas break only a day away Sindy asked Ryan if he could handle sleeping on her futon couch while she was away at home. The futon couch was one of those that went from being a couch into being a bed in moments. Naturally Ryan agreed to her terms that he keep his distance while living with Sindy and with only the things in his backpack he went home with Sindy. That evening the two young people went out to gather a few sundries for Ryan to replace the things he lost. Sindy found it to be an intimate experience to shop for toiletries for her boyfriend and she also found herself desiring a more domestic lifestyle. Fantasies of marriage danced around her mind on the walk back to her apartment and she allowed herself a satisfied smile as she realized that it was now ‘their’ apartment. The two of them stayed up later than usual due to the circumstance. They shared a late take out dinner and then got the couch set up as a bed for Ryan. Sindy excused herself to get ready for bed and Ryan listened as she did her evening grooming in the bathroom. He didn’t see her when she went into her bedroom and closed the door. His turn in the bathroom followed and then for lack of anything else to wear he just shucked his clothes and put on a clean pair of sweat pants for the night. Sitting on his improvised bed Ryan caught his breath when Sindy returned to the room. She was wearing a simple silk nightshirt that buttoned down the front, her legs were temptingly bare, and the silk fabric readily betrayed the fact that Sindy’s breasts were tantalizingly unconstrained by a bra. For her part Sindy felt flushed when she saw Ryan. It was the first time she’d seen him bare above the waist and he was everything she’d hoped for. He was well toned but not overly detailed like the narcissists she’d see in the weight rooms for hours on end. His chest had a proper tuft of hair unlike the fey boys who’d shave themselves hairless. And her eyes could not help but drift down to where she saw his sweat pants notably tented. Being a relatively cloistered girl Sindy was naïve to Ryan’s erection and she merely thought it impressive. Still, the sight of her boyfriend half naked flustered the girl and she said a quick good night before retreating to the safety of her bedroom. It ended up being more than an hour before either of the two of them slipped into a slumber. The following morning saw Ryan waking up early. He started a pot of coffee and then took a shower. As he was washing himself he felt his morning hard-on and decided to do something about it. His fist wrapped around the hard cock and started working it. Trying to choke back his moans Ryan quickly spewed four strong streams of cum into the steaming water. When he came out to the main room Sindy was already there, sipping her cup of coffee. The two young people were quite awkward as they tried to make conversation and it was the welcome fact of an early train for Sindy that put an end to the moment. A chaste kiss was exchanged and then Sindy ran off to catch her train. Ryan watched her from the window as she ran down the street and when she turned the corner he saw her look back and wave. He smiled and waved at her as she walked out of sight. Arriving at home Sindy somehow managed to get through the holiday without letting her parents know about Ryan or how he was currently living in her apartment. Images of Ryan’s bare chest replayed in her mind all through Christmas. At the church Christmas Eve service she found herself thinking about the birth of Jesus and how maybe someday she’d have a baby of her own. Her mind drifted back to Ryan and she snorted back a small giggle as she realized she didn’t want to have an immaculate conception. Christmas came the next day and Sindy managed to slip away from her family long enough to call Ryan and wish him a Merry Christmas. The sound of his soothing voice was music to her ears and she found herself eager to get back to Evanston. Her parents were actually impressed when Sindy told them she wanted to get back to school early. Her logical reason was that she wanted to be safe back at her apartment on New Year’s Eve instead of trying to travel with so many other people on New Year’s Day. That particular year New Year’s Day fell on a Sunday and that made the following day a work day. Even the news media predicted chaos for travel that day what with a massive snowstorm on the way for New Year’s Day. It was just before lunch time when Sindy got back to the apartment. Ryan was out somewhere but she knew he’d be back because he was expecting her home. Sure enough she had just doffed her jacket and hat when Ryan came in the door. He set down a bag of groceries and the two of them shared a passionate kiss. Sindy didn’t care that Ryan’s hand cupped one of her boobs as they kissed. No, she realized she liked it. They broke their kiss and laughed that they were so much more passionate with each other. Sindy for her part was glad that Ryan hadn’t gone any further because she didn’t trust herself after having such lustful thoughts recently, for him. The two of them chatted and caught up with each other as they put away the groceries. Ryan had splurged and bought the makings for Sindy’s favorite cocktail which was a Mai Tai. Sindy didn’t care for champagne because it gave her headaches, so Ryan had thoughtfully planned on the Mai Tai to toast in the new year. It was just after nine when the expected snow started to fall. It wasn’t long after that when Ryan poured a fifth of white rum into a pitcher and then added pineapple juice, sweetened lime juice, grenadine, and a generous amount of dark rum to round off the drink. Now Ryan could drink pretty hard, like most senior college men; but to be fair to him he wasn’t planning on drinking the whole pitcher of Mai Tai that one night. The thing was that he only knew the recipe one way and that was how he made it. He expected the pitcher of the cocktail would be sipped on for a few days. At eleven the two young people sat in front of their TV and watched as the new year was welcomed in New York City. They toasted each other and Sindy finished her second Mai Tai of the evening. When she set down her glass she excused herself to get ready for bed and suggested that Ryan do the same thing. In her bedroom she pulled off her winter travel outfit of blue jeans and a flannel shirt and put on her favorite silk nightshirt. As was her habit, she dispensed with her bra for the night and felt a bit of relief as her size C globes were freed from their modest restraints. It was then that Sindy noticed her panties were moist. She sighed with irritation because this was typical around the second week after her period, each month. She didn’t like that her panties would get wet with the same clear stringy fluid every ovulation. Taking off her panties she tossed them in her dirty laundry basket and grabbed a tissue to clean herself. When she was finished, she tossed the tissue in her waste basket and then opened a drawer to find a fresh pair of panties. The first pair she found were her favorite linen panties she’d bought for herself at Nordstrom. She held them in her hand and shook her head at the thought of ruining them with all the ‘snot’ coming out of her pussy. “Maybe he won’t notice”, she said to herself. Looking in the mirror to make sure her nightshirt covered her down to just above her knees she decided it would be okay to go without panties for the next hour. She absently nodded her head as if to approve this decision. Returning to the living room she found Ryan bare chested as usual and wearing only his sweat pants. He’d converted the futon to a bed while she was busy and was under the blankets on his makeshift bed when she returned. He invited her to join him and share his warmth. She didn’t hesitate and she also didn’t hesitate to help herself to the Mai Tai glass that had been refilled while she’d been changing. Ryan somehow managed to behave himself as a nearly naked Sindy sat next to him. He’d seen her profile as she walked into the room and he instantly noticed the lack of panty lines under her silk nightshirt. He felt his balls roll with anticipation when the girl got under the blankets with him. He also did his best to convince his cock to settle down as he wrapped his arm around her; both of them watching the TV which was on her side of the futon. The hour went by and soon enough there was a countdown and then the TV showed the fireworks at the Navy Pier in Chicago as the new year arrived. Ryan pulled Sindy over close and kissed her to celebrate their first new year’s celebration together. The two of them were warm and tense when Sindy broke their kiss to suggest they toast the new year. Sindy’s glass was empty again so Ryan got up and refilled it from the pitcher on the kitchenette counter. Returning to her, he saw her sitting up, her bare feet on the carpet and then saw the silly smile on her face. She was sitting on the edge of the futon and he thought she might be thinking about going to her bedroom. He realized she wasn’t drunk but she wasn’t far from it. He put the two glasses down on a side table and then knelt down on the carpet in front of Sindy. Leaning into her as she sat on the bed he gently kissed her. Her arms came up around him as she kissed him back. A few minutes went by as the two of them kissed and explored each other’s bodies. The music from the celebration on TV created a very romantic tone for the moment. Sindy didn’t notice when Ryan deftly undid the buttons on her nightshirt. Her whole universe at that moment was consumed with the sensations of kissing, being kissed, and feeling the strong bare shoulders of her man. She also didn’t notice as Ryan gently parted her knees with his hips. “Oh.” Ryan heard her say as she felt him suckle on one of her nipples. She kissed the top of his head and her hands went to his waist as she felt him grinding himself into her crotch. Remembering that she wasn’t protected by the flimsy fabric of her panties her hands went further down his waist to find the reassuring presence of Ryan’s sweat pants right where they should be. Ryan pulled away from her for a moment and shut off the TV. They were now in darkness save for the light that came in from the street outside. It was also unusually quiet what with the sounds of the city muffled by an ever intensifying snow storm. In the darkness she saw him stand up and when he took her hand she obliged and stood up as well. She complied when he eased her nightshirt off of her shoulders even though she wasn’t truly cognizant of the situation. The presence of his sweat pants made her feel that it was okay if one of them was naked. He guided her back to the bedroom, helped her into bed, and pulled the warm blankets over her. Then he went to the other side of the bed and climbed in. Her brief exposure to the cold air of the apartment made her welcome the warmth when Ryan moved partly on to her and kissed her again. She felt his hand explore her body and she didn’t complain. His big warm hand moved around feeling her neck, her breasts, her waist, her hips, and then he slowly moved it to her pussy. She tensed when he first touched her down there but then relaxed as he gently explored and then found her button. Sindy was overwhelmed with sensation and alcohol as Ryan ministered to her needs. Ryan was no virgin nor was he a philanderer. He’d had just one girlfriend in high school and after three years of experience he knew his way around the female body. Sindy responded to his touch just like his old girlfriend used to. Her legs relaxed as he rubbed and teased her button and after some time he chanced to let a finger explore her cleft. “Omigawd” he heard as his finger easily slipped into Sindy’s body. She was so wet for him. She was ready. He moved himself over on top of her and gently parted her legs. The soft underside of his cock brushed against the fine blonde hair of her pubes as the two of them adjusted to their new position. Sindy didn’t give it any thought when she had to spread her legs for Ryan’s legs above her. It was just the natural thing to do and she loved how his body was now pressing her down into the soft mattress. the bed that was cold a few minutes ago, was now warm and soft.  She felt him moving and adjusting as they kissed. Then she felt something warm, firm, and yet soft brush against her lower belly. The alcohol made this sensation into something quizzical but not alarming. She was horny, but buzzed. She’s never been in bed with a man until tonight. the entire experience was surreal and wonderful. Ryan moved himself down on the virgin and started sucking on her nipples and lightly biting them. She moaned in approval and then reflexively pulled her legs back and rested the soles of her feet against the backs of his thighs. Sindy herself was surprised when she did this. It seemed so lewd! Yet something had made her do this and it seemed like it was the right thing to do. She also felt more comfortable this way. Her primal nature directed her responses. Sindy loved feeling Ryan suckling and biting her nipples and when he started kissing his way up her chest she had a moment of longing, wishing he’d suckle her some more. His lips moved to her ear and lightly tugged at her earlobe. Then he moved his lips back to hers and she felt his tongue move into her mouth. It was her first French kiss and somehow it didn’t feel new or strange to her. It felt good to have part of him inside her body. Letting him into her body was, well; was just what her body knew to do. In the midst of kissing him Sindy felt Ryan’s pelvis moving on her and she became aware of something very warm pressing against her pussy. She felt her pussy lips part and then the something moved between them rubbing back and forth. It felt nice. Very nice. She knew she wanted more of this feeling. “What are you doing to me?” she whispered into the night air. “I’m making love to you.” was what she heard in reply. Her mind struggled to process the import of what they were doing and what she had just heard. 'We couldn’t be having sex, right? We’re just making out! And besides’, she thought to herself, 'he still has his sweat pants on.’ Her hands moved from his shoulders to his waist. And then she moved them to his bare ass that was moving in synch with the sensation she felt between her legs. Sindy was torn as she realized that he was naked. She realized that the thing so wonderfully sliding back and forth in her furrow was Ryan’s thick and stiff bare cock. Part of her wanted him to stop. But it felt so good! 'It’s safe so long as he doesn’t actually go inside me’ she told herself. Ryan moved and put one arm around her with his hand holding her left shoulder. His other hand snaked around her waist and held her tight. She wasn’t going anywhere now and they both knew this. Ryan withdrew his cock from running between Sindy’s pussy lips and for a moment Sindy felt relief that he was done and at the same time she felt a pang of loss that it was over. She couldn’t help herself but to feel giddy when she felt him press into her. It wasn’t the same feeling as the rubbing but she wanted it all the same. Her cunt was hot, swollen, oozing, and hungry. She felt him press into her with a kind of urgency. The blunt tip of his cock was now searching for her opening in earnest. She felt it press and then slip away from her. Then she felt his body move back and try again. “Oh, I’m not so sure…” she said as Ryan’s blunt tip finally found the right spot and she felt that tip press into the mouth of her pussy. Her hands went to Ryan’s waist as if to push him away. Ryan felt Sindy tense as his cock pushed past the threshold of her pussy. He felt her try to lift his body off of hers. He paused for a moment as she said something. In that brief moment Sindy understood that Ryan’s mind had checked out. The same primal instincts gave him a course of directives, which his body was destined to accomplish without needing his brain to direct. He was holding her so tight and if she didn’t get him to stop it would be too late! She struggled just a bit and realized her mistake as her movement got his cock into the exact right position to penetrate her body. Ryan had felt his cock push past her pussy lips but then it wasn’t going any further. Then Sindy’s pelvis instinctively moved around and suddenly his cock moved deeper into her pussy. Sindy caught her breath as she felt Ryan’s cock slip into her pussy. She was about to ask him to stop when his strong arms held her tight and he started thrusting into her. She wasn’t yet aware that her own hips were already beginning to move in sync with his primal mission. In a few moments she felt him deep inside her body and she felt his warm balls coming down, resting on her ass. “Ohmigod.” she said. Ryan felt a sense of relief with his cock finally buried into the object of his desires. He hadn’t had his cock in a pussy for almost six years and the feeling was exquisite. Part of him wanted to fuck her hard and get his rocks off. A more sensible part of him reminded him that he loved this girl. “Are you okay?” he said to Sindy. “Yeah.” she whispered, “We’re having sex aren’t we?” He gave her a gentle thrust and replied playfully, “Yeah, I think we are.” Ryan kissed her and slowly started thrusting himself into the girl. She took a little time to relax but eventually she did and so did Ryan. He raised up slowly, dragging his engorged cock along the rippled inner walls of her deep pussie canal; only to feel his shaft switch it’s polarity and drive back, deep into her deep canal again, dropping his balls again, on her awaiting ass. He paused every now and again as he fought back the urge to fuck her hard and cum. His body wanted to fuck her body, but his heart & soul wanted to become one with her heart & soul. For her part Sindy was in awe of the amazing things happening to her. She had never imagined sex would feel so wonderful and intimate. It seemed surreal that for all of the years she had imagined what this moment would be like the moment was now upon her. She loved Ryan but at this moment he was simply the man who was finally fucking her. She surrendered her intellect, over to her body. ‘Don’t think,’ she instinctive told her mind. ‘Don’t discuss. Don’t blow this moment!’ ‘Your body knows what to do. So does his. Now celebrate this marvel!’ It was perhaps a therapeutic benefit that she’d been more than tipsy. She played with his hair and ran her fingernails on his scalp as he fucked her. She loved that he moaned in response. She loved the heavy male scent she smelled on him. She was a little bashful about the wet squishing sound coming from between her legs but she didn’t think Ryan cared. As the lovers gently fucked Sindy’s mind remembered sitting in church the week before. She remembered thinking about Jesus and his mother Mary. And the immaculate conception. Sindy kissed Ryan on the tip of his nose as he fucked her. She remembered being a smartass thinking she didn’t want an immaculate conception. The three Mai Tai’s and the cock sliding back and forth in her pussy made it easier for her to dismiss her own thoughts. And then it registered that what she and Ryan were doing could create a baby. She heard his breath coming faster. He was moaning every now and then and she realized that she was too. Maybe she should ask him to stop? “Uhm, fuck.” he grunted. She felt him start to move a little faster. His quickly rose from her while keeping his cock inside her body. His hands went to her knees and then, scooping her legs with his arms, he raised them up to her shoulders and pressed down on her again. Her feet were now on either side of his head. She hadn’t thought it possible but now he was all the way inside her pussy. He kept his cock inside of her and thrusted over and over. She felt like she was getting beaten from the inside as his cock tried to punch its way up into her belly! He slammed into her repeatedly and yelled, “Ah, ah, ah!” Sindy grimaced as his cock pressed painfully into her cervix. Then she felt his cock swell up and start fluttering inside of her belly. The realization that she was being inseminated at that moment was mind blowing for her. Something inside of her responded and Sindy found herself feeling like something was building. She felt liquid blasts deep within her, and her vaginal reflexes triggered a euphoria which flooded every cell of her body, like a strong intoxicant invading all her 5 senses. Ryan fucked her hard and managed to get a few more squirts of cum into her. It was enough that Sindy felt her body tremble and tingle. Her toes curled and she held Ryan tight. He knew what was happening to her and started giving her a steady fucking. “Hunuhh!” she uttered and then collapsed spent from her first serious orgasm. Ryan let himself fall to the side while still laying over her hips; keeping his softening cock deeply embedded inside of Sindy. Caressing her exposed breasts he spoke, “That was amazing.” She brushed back some hair from her face. “Yeah, it was. We’re gonna need to talk about this tomorrow.” There was a more serious tone to her voice. “True.” he said. They both knew not to kill this sacred moment with intellectual interactions. They didn’t say anything else. Sindy got up and went off the bathroom to clean up and when she came back Ryan held the blankets up to welcome her back. She spooned up to him with her back to him and they held each other as they fell asleep. Around four in the morning Ryan woke up and quickly realized that very naked and very available Sindy was cuddled up with him. His cock was quickly hard again. He kissed Sindy’s bare shoulder and got no response. She was sleeping off three cocktails and a vigorous fucking after all. He let his hands explore the girl and managed to provoke a murmur of approval from her when he fingered one of her nipples. He pulled her ass towards him a few inches and then swabbed his cock at her pussy. She was sticky from their earlier exertions but when he got her pussy lips to open a bit her moisture called to him. With his hand on her hip he gently pushed into her and in a few strokes was inside of her again. She stirred and looked over her shoulder at him. “Ryan?” “Yeah, it’s me.” “Oh, okay” she said pushing back on his cock. This time wasn’t about Sindy. Ryan needed to nut and he found himself fucking her. Not making love to her but just plain fucking her. When he got there he held her tight and pushed deep which elicited a whimper of complaint from Sindy. His cum spewed into her again and when he was done he held himself inside of her. When they awoke it was well past seven yet it was still kind of dark out. Sindy kissed Ryan and then went off to take a much needed shower. When she was done she put on a robe and she and Ryan exchanged pleasantries as he took his place in the shower. Neither of them had yet fully comprehended the fullness of what happened to them within the past few hours. Looking out the window Sindy saw the snow coming down and when she looked at the street it was covered in white. There were the telltale lumps of parked cars but it was obvious the snowplows had other priorities. She got the coffee going and started making breakfast. She was damned hungry and that called for eggs. Ryan was finished just in time for breakfast and the two of them sat on the futon watching local news cover 'The Storm of the Century’. He had on the sweat pants and a t-shirt. When breakfast was finished Sindy refilled their coffee cups and sat back on the futon with Ryan. “So.” she said. “Yeah.” he said with resignation, preparing himself for what was to come. “I wanted it, too.” she said as she sipped her coffee. “Really? You’re okay with it all?” She demurely nodded. “Yeah, I wanted you and the alcohol was just an excuse. It’s not the fairy tale way to lose my virginity but it really isn’t far from it. We have a warm bed and a snowstorm outside on New Year’s. It’s kind of romantic really.” “Sindy, what are we going to tell your parents? It’s not like you can keep me a secret after this.” She looked him in the eye. “What if we have a baby? That’s more important to me right now.” Sindy expected a lot of things but she didn’t expect Ryan to smile. “I’d love to have a baby with you, Sindy. I’d be crazy not to.” The two had become one. Not because of a license, not because of a priest, but because the forces of nature, and nature’s God had consumated their hearts and bodies. Just as the biblical patriarch, Isaac; had simply taken Rebecca into the tent and began a marriage with a mutual commitment and intercourse, God still keeps things simple. Mankind finds ways to complicate things. The tears started to flow. Ryan pulled her close to comfort her and she told him she was happy and not sad. They sat there together for a couple hours discussing ideas for a house maybe up in Wisconsin somewhere. They talked about a modest wedding ceremony. They talked about babies. They had an early dinner that night and Sindy had just finished doing the dishes when Ryan came up to her and put his arms around her. One his hands came across bare flesh under her robe. “What are you wearing under there?” he asked. “Nothing.” “You’ve been naked under there all day?” She smiled. “Yup. Care to do something about it?” A few moments later Sindy had her hands on the kitchen counter while Ryan was busy fucking her from behind. Looking down at her feet she wondered if she was going to be barefoot and pregnant in the kitchen. “I hope so.” she said out loud. Society didn’t know they got married during the snow storm, but the two became one in the purest, most natural sense. By Baztrachian for Literotica
Show more...
4 days ago

My First Time
Blizzard Revelations
 Blizzard Revelations.Two best friends, stranded in a car, find fun ways to keep warm.Based on a post by LindseyLuv. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time."Hey, Lindsey; you all set?"A tall, shaggy-haired fella came up from the basement guest bedroom, then strode the hallway, and called up the staircase to her 2nd story bedroom, from near the front door. Lindsey felt her stomach flutter once again. Jackson was actually back from college. In his hand, he carried a suitcase of his own, and a laptop bag slung over his shoulder. He smiled at her as she came down the big oak stairs, and she nodded."Yep, Jack; just gotta grab my rucksack and lock up, and we're good to go!"She couldn't remember when the two of them had first met. Their parents had been close friends for years, before they'd even been born. So far as she cared, she'd known Jackson forever. They'd grown up together, referred to each other as cousins. The pair had been almost inseparable, all the way up to Jackson leaving for college. Worst yet, his parents had to move; when the corporation shut down the local factory, and his dad had to move in order to fill another management position, or face unemployment at age 51. Lindsey’s anxieties were mounting, until yesterday, when his flight arrived. She'd been absolutely heartbroken last August. to see him go. But he kept his promise, that he'd visit as soon as he came back for the holidays. Which sadly coincided with her own family’s reunion. Her parents insisted that she come with them, but she negotiated a compromise. Jackson would use her car to drive her, on his way to his own relative’s gathering.It just so happened the day he flew back was the day before her Great Aunt's get-together, so while her parents left yesterday morning, she hung around to pick him up at the airport. The plan was for him to stay over that night, then drive the two of them, to drop her at the reunion, seeing as it wasn't too far from his cousins' place. That way, he could drive to his kin, and see them too. Then two days later he’d pick Lindsey up from the reunion, and drive her back a few days later, if she didn't want to stay the whole week, like her folks.She'd nearly tackled him near the baggage claim, when she saw him run down the airport concourse. The pair had spent the evening laughing, eating, and reminiscing. Jackson had plenty of stories to tell her about his first semester at college, and Lindsey eagerly hung on his every word. When he’d finally gone down to the basement guest bedroom, it was well past midnight. She’d already fallen asleep while the two were watching an old favorite DVD title. He’s woke her up and directed her to go up and get some sleep. By the time they were up and about, the next day; they realized there was no way they were going to make it on time.It was getting on for noon when the snow started to fall; lightly covering the driveway as Lindsey dragged her suitcase out to Jackson's car. She knew they were only going away for a week, but she wanted to be prepared, especially with the weather as it was, so she'd filled her bags with as many jumpers, woolly hats, and thick comfy socks as she could. A decision she was starting to regret as she struggled to heave the bulging suitcase into the trunk of her little car.Finally cramming it into the space, she stepped back, taking a moment to breathe. All around her, the snow fell lazily through the air, getting heavier by the minute, and she wondered if it would ease off much, before the two of them left for her great aunt's. 'Oh well, at least it'll be a white Christmas...' she thought to herself, before turning back towards the open door of her house.She loved almost everything about Christmas, but the annual family reunion certainly wasn't on the list. She could count on one hand, how many of her relatives she actually liked, and even then she had plenty of fingers spare. In fact, the only person she really cared about visiting, had just been her house guest. But that visit was nearly over. Only the car ride remained.“Start the car, Jack.”"Cool-cool, but hurry up, I don't like the look of this snow. We might end up stranded in a blizzard, if we're not careful; and you'll miss your fam." Jackson shot her a wink. "And I know how much you'd hate that."Giggling at his sarcasm, Linsey ran back into her house. She'd left her rucksack just inside the door, and she quickly grabbed it before locking up and running back down to the car. The snowfall had gotten pretty heavy by now, and she saw Jackson chuck his stuff onto the back seat before getting into the driver's side door, and revving the engine. Burying her face in her scarf to keep warm, Lindsey threw her rucksack in the back as well, before climbing into the passenger side seat next to him. Clicking her seatbelt into place, she turned and gave him a nod, and off the two went.Relaxing back into her seat, Lindsey watched the snowflakes fall as Jackson gently took the car out of the driveway and onto the almost pure white road. Rubbing her hands together in the frigid air, she reached out and cracked up the thermostat a little, before settling back again. It wasn't a particularly long drive, only a few hours, but she could already tell it was going to be a chilly one.The snow wasn't too much of a problem while they drove through the city, salt trucks leaving the roads mostly clear. As they got out into the countryside, Jackson started to take it slower, carefully navigating the narrow lanes as the snow continued to fall. Once or twice they saw the skid marks of cars that hadn't been quite as cautious, and at one point a tow truck passed them, pulling the unfortunate survivor of a nasty off-road skid.The first hour passed quickly. The thermostat did its job, and the car quickly armed up enough for Lindsey to drop her scarf and gloves. The two friends chattered away happily as the miles passed, and the music from the radio helped fill any lulls. However, as the sun began to set, the snowfall only got heavier and heavier. Lindsey could feel herself getting increasingly nervous, finding it harder and harder to see the passing countryside, and could only imagine how hard it must be for Jackson at the wheel."Damn it;” the young man muttered under his breath, craning forward to peer out between the falling snowflakes. Lindsey could feel the stress radiating off of him, and did her best to stay calm. The last thing she wanted to do is panic him any more than he already was.Pretty soon though, they both realized they were going to have to stop. The snow was falling so heavily now that neither of them could see the road, let alone anything else. Lindsey felt her stomach drop as Jackson shook his head, pulling the car up onto the verge at the side of the road. "Sorry Linds, I can't keep going in this. If we're lucky it'll blow over soon, and we can get going again, but for the meantime, it's just not safe;” Lindsey looked up at him and saw the look of concern on his face. "You might wanna call your folks."Lindsey gave him a worries nod. She could feel her stomach tying itself up in knots as she pulled out her cell phone. They were a long way from anywhere, out there, and if they got stuck overnight it was going to get very, very cold. Dialing her parents, she anxiously waited for them to pick up."Hey, Dad, it's me. Um, yeah, me and Jackson are on our way, but the snow is; it's coming down pretty hard, so we're just going to pull over for a bit. No need to worry about us, it's all good. We're just going to be a bit later than we thought, that's all. I'll call you when we start moving again. Yep, yep, we'll be safe, don't worry. I love you too. See you soon"The young woman hung up, hoping she didn't sound too scared on the phone. "Ok, what do we do now?"Jackson frowned as he looked down at the fuel indicator. It was getting a little low."Well, I think we should turn the car off for now, so we don't waste gas until we can start moving again. I don't wanna think about what'd happen if we; you know. Other than that, we just gotta wait it out I guess." Shutting off the engine, Jackson settled back into his seat as snow began to pile onto the windshield. Immediately, the car began to get colder, and Lindsey shivered as she bundled herself up in her coat. Outside, she could hear the wind howling, and she looked over to her friend, hoping for comfort, but only saw herself faced with a worried expression."It'll be fine, don't worry. We just; gotta wait. For a bit" His voice sounded shaky as he tried to reassure her. Surprisingly, it worked pretty well. For the next few hours, the two sat and talked to try and keep their minds off the weather. Occasionally, Jackson would flick on the wipers to clear the snow on the windscreen so they could check the state of the weather, but it never improved. If anything, it was still getting worse. An hour passed, then two, and it started to dawn on the pair that things probably weren't going to improve that evening."Maybe; maybe we should settle in for the night;” Lindsey's voice trembled as she spoke, partly from the cold and partly out of fear. "I'm gonna call my dad again;”Jackson nodded, his hands inside his sleeves as she fished her phone out again."Uh, hey Dad? It's me again. The, um, the snow's not easing off, so we're going too; yeah, yeah I know; We're going to stay here for the night, ok? And we'll drive the rest of the way tomorrow? Ok? Don't worry, we've got loads of clothes and blankets and things, we'll be fine. Yeah, yeah we'll be careful. I know. I love you too. Bye."Lindsey hung up and turned to her friend. "He's not happy, but he knows there's nothing we can do." She let out a long sigh, looking at the floor. "Sorry.""Hey, it's ok, don't; don't worry, you don't need to apologize." Looking back up through the tears, she saw Jackson smiling at her, and felt his hand on her shoulder. Despite the freezing weather, Lindsey felt a little shimmer of warmth move through her at his touch. "You can't help the weather, can you? And it's cool, at least I'm not stuck out here alone."Lindsey chuckled as she fought back her tears. She wiped her eyes and looked back over her shoulder at the back seat. "What are we going to do about sleeping?" Despite their heavy clothes, she could feel herself starting to shiver. Jackson looked thoughtful for a second, before replying. "I guess we'll have to share the back seat; It'll be cramped, but we don't have much choice. The seats up here don't really recline at all."Lindsey nodded her head. It wouldn't be the first time the two of them had slept so close together, but she had to admit, this was a bit different. After all, they'd been kids last time. Ah well, better to be warm than worry about nothing, she thought to herself."Do we have blankets or anything?" Again, Jackson looked thoughtful."We could get our clothes out of the trunk? We can pile them on top of us to keep warm." He gave her a nervous smile. "Not quite blankets, but I'm sure they'll do the job."Lindsey felt a little knot in her stomach but ignored it. She had to admit, it was a good idea, but something about Jackson seeing all her clothes spread out made her feel nervous. It took her a moment to realize why, but by the time she had he'd already disappeared out of the car, hurrying towards the trunk to retrieve their suitcases. Ignoring it, she climbed into the back seat, settling across them as she heard Jackson rifling through their belongings in the freezing wind.As soon as she found herself in the back of the car, the young woman realized a slight problem with the plan. The seats weren't very wide, and unless they wanted to sleep upright or in the foot well, the two friends would have to sleep pretty much on top of each other. She swallowed hard. This situation just kept getting weirder and weirder.Just as she opened her mouth to say something, the door to her left flew open, and a deluge of clothing poured across her. Caught off guard, the young woman yelped in surprise, eliciting a quick apology from her friend, stood in the doorway holding an empty suitcase."Sorry, sorry, should've warned you!"Lindsey's yelp of surprise quickly turned to giggles of laughter. "Don't worry, just hurry up and get back inside before you freeze to death!"With a smile, Jackson nodded, throwing the suitcase back into the trunk before reaching down and grabbing a second. Hers. Lindsey felt the butterflies in her stomach again as he quickly unzipped it and emptied the contents over her again. She watched as her neatly folded laundry cascaded out of the bag, t-shirts and spare jeans tumbling into the foot well, along with, much to her dismay, all her underwear.Jackson didn't seem to notice, shaking the snow from his boots and quickly jumping in next to her. As he closed the door, shivering, she quickly grabbed a large fleece and threw it towards him. "Here, warm up a bit". Her friend smiled in appreciation, pulling the woolen jumper over himself.Lindsey looked around at the clothing carnage. She bit her lip. There was no way he wasn't going to see it all; pairs of silk panties and lace bras dotted the backseat, making her lingerie impossible to miss. Turning to her friend, she could feel her cheeks burning pink. "Uh, Jackson, do me a favor, could you just; ignore; the underwear?"Turning to look back at her, the young man looked confused, before his eyes scanned the seats and his own cheeks started to turn red. "Oh, uh; sorry, I; I didn't;”Lindsey couldn't help but chuckle. The flustered look on his face was adorable, and in that moment she couldn't think of anything but a lost puppy. She squeezed his arm under the layer of loose clothes. "Don't worry, you couldn't help it. It's my fault for packing everything into one suitcase!"The pair laughed nervously, before settling into silence. A few moments passed before Jackson piped up again. "So, uh, how're we; Ya know. Doing this?"The pair looked at the space between them. They both knew they couldn't fit next to each other, but neither person wanted to be the first to say it. Finally, Lindsey bit the bullet. "Do you wanna be on top or underneath?"She saw Jackson swallow heavily. "Uh, I'll go underneath, I guess? Don't want to crush you, after all." The young man chuckled, trying to defuse the awkwardness of the situation in the way he always did. Lindsey chuckled too. She had to admit, she hoped that would be the arrangement. After all, she was a lot smaller than he was. Shuffling towards the door to let him get comfortable, she replied: "After you then!"Taking off his boots, Jackson slid down onto the seats, piling the loose clothes up and over himself. Lindsey watched intently, trying to calm her racing heartbeat. Why was she so nervous? It wasn't like they were doing anything weird. Well, weirder than being stuck in the snow. It was Jackson, she'd known him forever! Shaking her head, she gave him a smile, before settling down too.Instinctively, his hands came up to meet her, guiding her down on top of him. Immediately, she felt the warmth of his body through their clothes, and she found herself nestling into her friend as they awkwardly tried to avoid eye contact. The young woman could hear her heartbeat in her ears, the red flush of embarrassment getting stronger by the second. Reaching around them, the two started pulling the clothes across themselves, tucking them into the gaps on either side to insulate them from the cold.Carefully, Lindsey did her best to push aside anything she'd rather he didn't see into the foot well, some of the more risqué items catching Jackson's eye before he pointedly looked away, cheeks red. Pretty soon, the two were almost completely covered, only their faces poking out of the mountain of fabric.Doing their best to ignore the awkwardness of the situation, the two settled down. Lying on her front, Lindsey could feel her chest pressed close to Jackson, her tits squished close to his beating heart, and no matter where she looked, their faces were so close she always felt like she was staring directly at him. Eventually, she piped up."Should I, uh, should I roll over, onto my back? Or, is this ok? What's; what works for you?" She tried not to think too hard about his answer. "I'm happy like this, if you are. Or not. Whatever" Her cheeks felt like they could burst into flames at any moment."I, uh,; I think this is fine" From underneath her, Jackson's voice rose, shaky with nerves, and she wondered if he was feeling just as out of sorts as she was. With a nod, she turned away, resting her head on his chest. Despite settling in to sleep, the young woman's mind was racing. What were they doing? This was crazy, what if someone saw them together? Bundled up like this, at the side of the road, under the clothes? What would they think? She swallowed. She knew exactly what they'd think. And with a start she realized that excited her.A long, awkward silence hung in the air. Lindsey did her best to ignore her racing thoughts and settle down to sleep. Despite the mountain of clothes, she found herself still shivering, and nuzzled deeper into Jackson for warmth. After a while, she glanced up to see snow covering the windows, cutting the pair of them off from the rest of the world. It was just her now. Her and Jackson. She felt a tingle ran down her spine. Well at least we don't have to worry about anyone looking in and getting the wrong idea, she thought to herself.Settling in, her mind started to wander. Trying not to think about Jackson, she found herself pondering the situation they found themselves in. What would happen if the sow hadn't cleared by the next morning? Would they need to call for help? What if it got even colder? A sudden memory passed through her head, of an old TV documentary about arctic explorers. She remembered that often, when trapped in cold climates, people would strip off and share body heat to keep themselves warm. Immediately, she felt her blush returning.Behind her, she felt Jackson's hands move lower down her back, to just above her ass, and she froze. A voice in the darkness, breathless, whispered. Uh, is this ok? My, uh, my arms were getting a little cramped;”Lindsey felt her breath catch in her throat. "Y-yeah, it's fine, don't worry." Instinctively, she shuffled her weight a bit, making it more comfortable for both of them. The two lay in silence for a bit longer, before Lindsey felt her own arms beginning to cramp, her hands on the seat taking most of her weight to keep it off Jackson. Readjusting, she let her body fall, and found her hands around his shoulders, holding him close. "Is that ok too?"She felt him nod underneath her and felt a sigh of relief escaped her lips. His soft voice filled the quiet again. "Sure. Don't worry about squishing me, you're; you're pretty light, you know;” The two chuckled and fell into silence again.Lindsey felt conflicted. She couldn't help but notice how firm his shoulders were, how warm and strong his arms around her felt. Soon, she found her mind wandering again, and quickly diverted her attention elsewhere. No, this was Jackson she was thinking about! She could never; could she?From under her, she felt Jackson shift, awkwardly, nervously, before speaking again. "Uh, hey Lindsey, are you; are you still cold?" Lindsey felt her heart beating like mad in her chest."Y-yeah, a little. Actually." She thought about the arctic explorers again and bit her tongue. No, how could she even be thinking about that? But, if it kept them warmer; She didn't know what to do. On the one hand, she desperately wanted the warmth, on the other; "You know, um, one of the, I heard on tv once that, when people get stuck in the arctic they, uh; well;”Lindsey trailed off. Holy shit, what am I saying? Under her, she felt her best friend brace himself, unsure where she was going with this, and she bit her tongue again. Can't go back now..."Body heat gets kinda; you know; trapped by the, uh; by clothes; So they, uh; yeah" She couldn't bring herself to say it, the words kept getting caught in her mouth. A long pause sat frozen in the air. "So; should we?""Y-yeah. Yeah, I; I heard the same thing. So; yeah. I think we should. You know; get, uh;” Jackson's voice trailed off, before returning with his trademark humor, although she could tell from his voice how painfully nervous he was. Just like her."Besides, it's already pretty awkward, right? What's the harm? It's not like we've never seen each other naked before;”Even so, that was a long time ago, and they'd both changed a lot since then. Still, Lindsey couldn't deny the truth in Jackson words. With a breathless nod, she sat up, and the two friends began to undress. The young woman tried not to look as Jackson first stripped off his t-shirt, followed by his shorts. He paused, hands on the waistband of his boxers, and turned to her, still averting his gaze."Uh, should we; I mean, we could keep our underwear on; But..."Yeah;” Lindsey's own breathless voice joined his. "I; I'm sure it; uh, it'll work better if there's nothing blocking the body heat; right?""Yeah, yeah, I think so too;”As Jackson reached down and pulled off his underwear, Lindsey averted her eyes again. She couldn't deny that part of her wanted to see him, stripped naked before her, but she did her best to ignore it."Just; promise not to look, ok?"Jackson nodded. Staring pointedly at the roof of the car, Lindsey swallowed nervously before unbuttoning her shirt, letting it fall into the foot well as she fiddled with the zipper of her jeans. Down to her underwear, she could feel the bitter cold attacking her bare skin, and the desire to get back under cover overpowered her nerves. Fiddling behind her back with numbing fingers, she struggled to unhook her bra, and when she finally did she let out a yelp of surprise as the fabric slipped from her hand, sending the item straight down onto Jackson's face.A frozen moment hung in the air, before the pair started laughing. Settling back down, Lindsey, reached down and slipped off her panties, the momentum of the moment carrying her forward before she could second guess herself. Hurriedly dragging the mountain of fabric back over themselves, the pair did their best to ignore the feeling of the other person's naked body, pressed so close to their own. But soon they were snuggled down again, and Lindsey couldn't deny the way her bare tits felt pressed against Jackson's chest, her nipples stiffened by the cold and unmistakable against his skin.If she'd felt strange before, it was nothing to how she felt now. In the dark, she could feel her cheeks burning bright red, and she desperately hoped Jackson couldn't see. Between them, her heartbeat pounded in her chest, mixing with Jackson's as the two childhood friends held onto each other, already feeling warmer.She could barely breathe as she slid her arms back over his shoulders, feeling his hands take hold on her waist once again. Even though they'd held each other this way only moments before, without their clothes it felt so much more intimate, and Lindsey, could feel the butterflies in her stomach reaching a fever pitch. Between my legs, she felt a tingling in her loins, and she bit her lip hard in an attempt to calm herself down.Truth be told, she'd never seen a man naked before; she'd never had a boyfriend stick around long enough to get that far. Underneath her, pressed against her thigh, she could feel something hard, and it took her a moment to realize what it was. Concealing a gasp, the young woman. Is that; it can't be? But then, what else could it be? Lindsey realized it could be only one thing; Jackson's penis!Underneath her, she felt her best friend shuffle uncomfortably, and his half-erect cock pressed against her thigh, only inches from her virgin pussy. Lindsey felt a thrill of excitement ripple through her, but she repressed it. She didn't know what to think. Did he; Like her? How long had he felt that way? Was he; thinking about her now?She knew that last part had to be true. After all, she was thinking about him, and it had to be hard to think of anything else with a naked girl pressed on top of you. She couldn't believe this was happening, could never have believed it would happen. Part of her leapt for joy, but the rest of her was just as confused as ever. Should she say something? Try to take it further? Settling her head down onto his chest, she whispered out to him in the dark."We should; we should sleep.""Yeah; Sleep;” Underneath her, she felt his cock twitch, still pressed against her soft thigh. Despite her words, she knew she couldn't sleep like this. A minute passed. Then another. Soon, an hour had gone by, and Lindsey was still awake, staring silently at the back of the chairs in front. The two lay together, perfectly still, until a voice broke the silence."Lindsey; Are you still awake?"The young woman froe. She didn't know whether to speak up, or stay silent. Underneath her, she could still feel his hard cock, throbbing against her leg, and how hot it was making her feel. Between her thighs, she could feel how damp her pussy had gotten, and she squeezed them tightly together in an attempt to relieve the pressure. It didn't work.A long moment passed, and she didn't hear anything else from him. She wondered if she should've spoken up, should've said something, should've confessed how she felt, and she was seconds away from opening her mouth when a sudden movement made her pause.Behind her, she felt the grip on her back tighten, and the hips underneath her shift, just enough for the hard shaft pressed against her leg to slip between her thighs. She felt like her heart was about to burst out of her mouth. The thick rod felt even hotter squeezed between her legs, the head ever so slightly damp against her skin. It felt; nice. Really nice. Then she felt him start to move.Lindsey had to bite her lip to stop herself moaning as between her legs, Jackson began to thrust, sliding his cock against her, as the pressure of her legs kept him upright and rock solid.Her heart stopped in her chest as she felt him moving. Oh my god. Oh my god, he's really doing it! Her brain went into overdrive, trying to make sense of what was happening as she felt his cock thrusting slowly, softly, between her thighs. She knew she had to say something, but she had no idea what, especially not now. The last thing she wanted was for him to stop. So, in a mixture of fear and excitement, she lay still, and silent.Her pussy was absolutely soaked. Her pelvis felt hot, incredibly hot, and she had to bite her lip to stop herself moaning in pleasure, the simple act of his thrusts sending her body into a state of near-ecstasy. God, she wanted him. Wanted to feel him inside her, taking her, taking her virginity and making her a woman. Words couldn't describe how badly she wanted Jackson to toss her onto her back, clamp her mouth shut, and pound himself into her till she came.She lay still for what felt like an eternity, just waiting for him to take it further, to force himself into her, before the pressure became too great, and she began moving her hips back in time with his. Slowly, gently, she raised them up as he pulled back, and let them fall down as he pushed up. Not by much, no more than an inch, but it was enough to make her pussy gush with anticipation.Underneath her, Jackson let out a groan and started to buck his hips faster. He must think I'm asleep, she thought to herself. Should I? Maybe I should tell him; But despite her thoughts, Lindsey did nothing. She felt his hands move down her body, across the small of her back to her ass, giving it a soft squeeze as he continued to fuck her thighs. His thrusts started to get longer, driving further up and down, and soon she felt his shaft pressed against her nether lips.The feeling of him so close to her virgin entrance was just too much, and Lindsey let out an involuntary mewl of arousal. Immediately, Jackson's movements stopped, and the young woman bit her lip. Damn it! Don't stop now! From the darkness, she heard a voice, shaking with nervousness."Lindsey? A-are you awake?""Don't stop;” was all she managed to say. The lust in her voice surprised even her, the shaky, drawn-out vowels and underlying moan sending ripples through both of them. Immediately, she felt Jackson's hands tense up, squeezing her ass, before his hips started to move again. The girl shut her eyes tight, still moving her hips, drawing him closer to her virgin entrance. She couldn't deny it anymore; she wanted him inside her, want him to make love to her, right there, on the backseat of his car! She loved him, deeply, desperately, and she'd do anything to take things further."Please; Jackson;”"Yeah?" The young man's voice was as breathless as hers., the tip of his cock pressed firmly against her slit, his hips grinding up and down, grinding against hers, making her whole body shiver with arousal."I want you to; to fuck me; please; I can't take it anymore!"Without a word, she felt him grab her hips firmly, and press himself against her entrance. Even if she'd wanted to, it was too late to turn back now. With a firm push on the small of her back, he raised his hips, and Lindsey cried out as she felt his cock sink into her virgin snatch, piercing her hymen and burying itself in her to the hilt.Slowly, she turned her head to look at Jackson, a look of absolute pleasure plastered on her features. She stared down for a long, silent moment, mouth hanging open and eyes wide, adjusting to the feeling of penetration, before reaching out and cupping his face, her best friend-turned-lover, and kissing him deeply. Between them, she could feel her walls relaxing around his girth, expanding to fit his thick member, and growing braver she began to over her hips once more, rolling them softly and mewling into his mouth as the two began to make love.Her movements were jerky and clumsy, but as she stared into Jackson's eyes, she could think of nothing but the love she felt for him. Holding on tight, she started to ride him fast, lifting her hips and letting them drop down again, feeling his firm shaft slide in and out of her sopping snatch. In response, Jackson began to move his hips too, thrusting up to meet her, pushing himself deep into his childhood friend before withdrawing.It took a while for the pair to find their rhythm, but soon they were fucking like crazy. Lindsey moaned loudly until Jackson pulled her head back towards him, pressing his lips to hers and kissing her more passionately than ever. As his cock sank into her over and over again, his tongue slipped into her mouth, tangling with hers as he took her virginity. She didn't know if he was still a virgin, but she honestly didn't care."I wanted this for so long, Lindsey. Wanted you. I love you""I, I love you too; I've l loved you; for years!" Lindsey's high-pitched voice mingled with her moans. "I'm sorry I pre; pretended to b-be asleep!" Her pussy was on fire, the sex felt better than anything she'd ever experienced before, and as she confessed her feelings for her best friend her movements only get faster, more desperate, pumping her hips as hard as she could while underneath her Jackson bucked and groaned. "I wanted to s-see how far you'd go; whether you.. wanted me too; I'm s-sorry;” She shut her eyes tight in shame, keeping her hips moving as best as she could.Just then, she felt Jackson grab her tight, and flip her onto her back, rolling on top of her and quickly forcing his cock back into her quivering pussy. Lindsey squealed, the sudden change of position exhilarating her, and she grabbed hold of his back as Jackson growled, pounding into her with a fury she'd never seen from him before. Legs up in the air, dangling uselessly, the young woman cried out in pain and pleasure as her lover buried his face in her neck, kissing and biting her as he fucked her mercilessly.Underneath her, she felt his hand still groping at her ass, and as he drove his cock into the deepest parts of your aching pussy, she could only moan and mewl. With his cock thrusting deeply in and out of her, she was helpless to do anything but shake your hips back up in time, squealing and moaning in erotic ecstasy.In the heat of the moment, she barely registered her legs, wrapping around him, keeping him deep inside her as she clung on to his back for dear life, panting and moaning like a bitch in heat. Inside her, she could feel the first sparks of climax beginning to ignite, and she cried out into Jackson's ear as he dominated her, the man of her dreams, her childhood best friend. "Yes! Fuck me, fuck me, Jackson! I love you, I love you so much! Fuck me!"Above her, she felt his pace start to falter, and she wrapped herself even tighter around him. Completely lost in the pleasure, his face buried in her neck as she hung on tight to his shoulders, she knew he must be getting close too. Each deep thrust sent new waves through her, and with each passing second, she felt her climax rising."Yes! Yes! Yes, don't stop, don't stop, don't stop, don't stop, I’m gonna!"With a sudden cry, she felt herself crash over the edge, her whole body spasming as a wave of incredible pleasure washed over her, dulling her senses as she began to cum. She let out a shriek of ecstasy as her lower body began to rock and shudder, squeezing her pussy around her lover's cock as she came. The ripples of pleasure exploded throughout her entire body, sending her muscles spasming and her legs shaking around his waist. She felt her back arching painfully as her body, wracked with pleasure, crashed through her climax, her entire being seized by spasms as the walls of her pussy quivered and contracted.Through the chaos of her climax, she was dimly aware of Jackson fighting against his own orgasm, trying to pull himself out before he blew his load inside her, but her legs wrapped so tightly around him kept him buried inside. Digging her nails into his back, she wailed out through her orgasm "Cum in me! Cum in me! Do it, please!"Finally, she felt his hips slam forward one last time, his cock pushed deep, deep inside her, as the warmth of his cum began to spread throughout her abdomen. The feeling of being cream-pied only made her cum harder, and a second wave of spasms crashed across her. By the time the two of them were finished, Jackson was well and truly spent, his balls thoroughly emptied into Lindsey's tight teen twat.As their orgasms subsided, he collapsed on top of her, panting as his semen pooled inside her pussy. "Wow;”Lindsey lay beneath him, unable to speak, just panting happily with a smile on her lips. She pulled him in close so she could kiss him again, before wrapping her arms around him, holding him in a tight embrace."Yeah; What a way to stay warm;”Jackson chuckled at that. "You; you really wanted me for that long?" Lindsey nodded."For as long as I can remember;”She felt him sigh, and she giggled as he ruffled her hair."God, I love you Linds;”"I love you too;” leaning up, she planted a kiss on his cheek. Words could describe how happy she was. No, not happy, overjoyed. "You know; something tells me the snows not gonna let up anytime soon;” She gave him a wink. "And there's a lot of other stuff I've always wanted to try.Jackson laughed again, nuzzling back into her neck as he kissed her, his skin hot against hers. As he moved, his softening cock slipped free of her pussy, followed by a thin trail of semen, which ran out of her and began pooling on the car seat below. Lindsey smiled. "You came inside;” She didn't sound angry, or surprised, just; content"Yeah, I guess I did; Not that I had much choice, the way you were clinging to me." He nibbled her ear softly before whispering into it. "But I really liked it;”Lindsey let out a contented mewl. "Me too, it felt amazing;” I giggle softly, and snuggle closer "But something tells me I should start taking birth control from now on. You wouldn't want to fuck a baby into your best friend, now would you?" She laughed again, feeling his cock stiffen underneath her in response. "So, you ready for round two?"Based on a post by LindseyLuv, for Literotica.
Show more...
6 days ago

My First Time
Christmas Bride
Christmas Bride Virgins, Lillian and Bill;  get married during the Christmas of 1954. Based on a post by JupiterMars. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. December 1954, Near New Haven Connecticut Christmas Moonlight by the Glenn Miller Band played on the RCA Victor radio as Lillian O'Brady looked at herself in the full-length mirror. She was happy with the way she looked in her wedding dress. The sleeveless, tea-length gown gave her a flirtatious and fun look but not so much that she gave away traditional modesty. The slender bodice and fuller skirt emphasized the curves of her chest and hips. She had made the dress herself from a McCall's pattern and was very proud of how it came out. Not only did it compliment her body but also her frugal lifestyle. As she pivoted around to check all the angles there was a knock at the door. "It's time for your hair. Can we come in?" a familiar voice asked. "Sure," Lillian responded. Moments later her older sister Susie and her mother Faye walked into the room. "Oh you look simply beautiful," Faye said as Susie picked up a brush and got to work on Lillian's hair. Faye took both of Lillian's hands and held them out. "To be honest, I wasn't sure about you making your own wedding dress, but it came out superb. I guess my idea of a wedding gown is all frills and bows, but you look divine in a simple dress." Lillian smiled, "Thank you. Do you think Bill will like it?" "Oh of course he will," Faye responded. "Yeah, every guy in the church is going to be jealous that he bagged such a doll," her sister added as she worked out some small imperfections in her hair. "Thanks," Lillian said again this time with a bit of a nervous smile. "Oh honey, are you worried?" her mother asked. Lillian gave a little nod. "Don't be. Bill's a wonderful guy. He's handsome, responsible, has a good job and loves you very much." "I know, I know, it's not that? " "Well is it the reception? Don't worry about that, you've planned it perfectly. And a Christmas wedding is always special. Not only does it add to this holiday but you will remember it fondly for every Christmas to come." "No, it's not that." "It's the sex isn't it?" Her sister blurted out smirking. Lillian bit her lower lip and looked down in silent acknowledgment of Susie's guess. "Oh dear, Lilian, why are you worrying about that on this wonderful day?" asked her mother. "I don't know, I've nothing to relate it to and don't know what to expect." "Well, it's the most natural thing a man and a woman can do so you shouldn't worry about it." "Unless it hurts," her sister jumped in. Lillian's look turned concerned, "What do you mean?" "Well, when me and Bob first did it; it felt like I was getting stabbed with a piece of wood down there. We spent the whole night trying to get it in. It took weeks before I could get comfortable with it." "Stop it Susie. Don't scare your little sister on her wedding day," Faye interjected. "Lillian, not every woman is like that. That wasn't my experience or your aunt's. To be honest, when your father gets me going I get so wet down there a Studebaker could slide through." "Who's doing the scaring now Mom?" said Susie. "We don't need to hear about you and dad." That comment broke the tension and made Lillian giggle. She then asked, "But what if he doesn't like my body? Or if I'm bad at it? Or something embarrassing happens?" "Darling, never fear your own body. And you're the woman, when it comes to sex there's not much you can do that's bad or embarrassing." "Um again not true," her sister commented as she put the finishing touches on Lillian's hair. "One time I went to straddle Bob and I accidentally kneed him right in the testicles. He was in pain for days." "Susie please stop it. You're not helping." "Okay Mom, you're right," Susie said. "Lillian, the only thing you should worry about is if he finishes before you even get going." "That's it," her mother said loudly. "I'm ending this conversation." In a calming voice, Faye looked Lillian in the eyes and said, "Honey losing your virginity is a big deal. Having sex is a big deal. It's normal to be nervous, but that's part of the experience. When you have sex you're naked and exposed and feel vulnerable but at the same time you know you're safe and comfortable with the one you love. All those feelings blend inside of you to create a sense of anticipation like nothing else you've ever felt. And when done right nothing else makes you feel so complete, so loved, and so happy." Lillian smiled at her mother, "Thanks Mom." "You're welcome,'' her mother assured before looking at her watch. "Oh my, we've got to be going. You look perfect. Get your shoes on while I have Aunt Margaret bring the car around." As Lillian slipped her feet into her white shoes Susie said, "Don't worry about it little sister. You two are going to be alone in that Vermont cabin for a week. I'm sure you'll figure it out." "You think?" "Of course. A week of skiing and sex, what better way to learn the 'ins and outs' of intercourse?" Both women giggled before their mother yelled, "Hurry up, we don't want to be late." The car ride to the church was quick and quiet. This left Lillian to mull over the earlier conversation. It seemed odd that it was her square mother that had talked about the positives of sex and her hipster older sister who talked about the negatives. Who was she to believe? Her preoccupation continued in the backroom of the church as her mother helped her put on her veil and white satin gloves. After the reception, she and Bill would spend their first night together. Their first sex would surely happen there. He must be expecting it. What if everything on this day is perfect until that point and then something bad happens with the sex? It would ruin everything. Her troublesome thoughts were interrupted when she heard the organ begin to play. Her father appeared in the room to walk her down the aisle. "Go!" her mother whispered. "And don't slouch!" The advice reminded Lillian of the many times her mother had corrected her posture. She was right to do so here, if she slouched in this dress it would have ruined the look she had planned for. And if her mother was right about her posture she was probably right about the sex too. The church was decorated for the season, with tent-draped garland accented with berries and classic red ribbon. Elegant glass ornaments were added to the chandeliers and the altar was framed with evergreens adorned with white lights. At the center of the altar was Bill. He looked great in his black three-piece suit and grinned as she approached. 'So manly' she thought. Not just in his good looks but in who he was. He always treated others fairly, honored his commitments, and made sound decisions. He was a man she could be comfortable with and knew she would be safe with. When she arrived next to him, in a carefully choreographed motion, he lifted her veil. Gazing into her eyes he smiled a nervous but excited smile. She held his gaze as the minister started speaking. The service seemed to go very quickly. She heard the minister's voice but didn't hear what he was saying. Before she knew it Bill was saying his vows. Then it was her turn to say hers. A moment later they were pronounced man and wife. The minister held up some mistletoe and told Bill that he could kiss his bride. And after a wonderful kiss to the sound of applause, they were married. As Lillian walked down the aisle with her now husband Bill, all the attendees rang Christmas bells that they had been given when they arrived. It was an exciting sound, one which matched the festive season but also marked change. It was the beginning of their life together. The receiving line was traditional but arduous. At the end was her Aunt Margaret, her mother's older sister. Lillian expected the same, 'you are a beautiful bride' compliment. She was surprised, however, when her aunt said, "Your mother told me about your concern." Lillian hoped she was not talking about her sex concerns, but knew it would be just like her mother to kibitz with her aunt. Before Lillian could say anything Margaret started, "Yeah and I want to tell you a little story. A few years ago I had no idea what your Uncle Carl was getting me for Christmas. I kept finding brochures about vacuum cleaners, Hoovers, Kirby's, and Electrolux. So I started thinking he is going to get me a vacuum cleaner. I was getting all worked up, 'like he probably thinks he's doing me a favor and that I will like it.' But I'm not going to like a vacuum cleaner as a Christmas gift. I'll end up getting mad at him on Christmas Day right in front of the kids. Anyway, Christmas came and I was all tense and ready for something unpleasant. Then he handed me this small box and in it was a silver bracelet. It was the nicest self-inflicted surprise of my life. So what I'm saying is when it comes to sex sometimes you think you're getting a vacuum cleaner but you end up with a silver bracelet." Lillian was taken aback. She was not surprised that her aunt had no compunction about saying something embarrassing, yet that didn't prevent her from being caught not knowing how to respond. She looked at her aunt's face, patted one of her hands, and smiled. "Thank you Auntie. I can always count on you to say something profound." Before Margret could respond, Bill saved his bride. "Come along dear, we need to get to the reception," he said, hooking his arm under hers and hurrying her out the door. The cold winter's air nipped at her exposed skin. "Burr, it's cold," she gasped as they jogged down the snow-covered sidewalk. "Careful I can't run in this dress!" Bill's Chevrolet Bel Air 4-door sedan was parked at the curb just ahead, decorated with a 'just married' sign, holiday-colored crepe paper, and a dozen Campbell's soup cans tied to the rear bumper. Lillian's brother-in-law, Bob, had the engine running and held the rear door open allowing them a quick escape from the cold. They settled into the backseat and as soon as the door closed Lilian slid close to her new husband, her voice was sweet, "We're married now." "Best Christmas present I could ever want," he replied before kissing her passionately. They had kissed plenty of times before but this felt different. Maybe it was the excitement of the day, maybe it was knowing that they were now committed to each other. Or maybe it was knowing that much more physical activity was on the way. Lilian felt her heart race and butterflies in her stomach. The passion was cut short when Bob got into the driver's seat and slammed the door shut. "Here we go kids," he said. Lillian laughed as he jerked the car into traffic. She knew that Bob was the type who would organize a horn-honking chase through town as they made their way to the reception. She and Bill had talked about it, and neither wanted such a parade but agreed to it because it gave them a few minutes of alone time in the middle of the festivities. The Allen was a small hotel but it was perfectly equipped for the reception. Its snow-covered 1920s architecture gave the perfect Christmas aesthetic and the medium-sized dining and dancing room matched the couple's guest list and modest budget. The room was an elegant blend of romance and holiday festive. Greenery was hung near the tables adding a subtle scent of winter. In one corner was the band wearing matching red and green vests. In the other corner was a well-stocked bar and a Santa-looking bartender. An overabundance of twinkle lights strung along the ceiling basked the room with a cozy white glow. The reception kicked off with the bride and groom dancing to a rendition of Baby, It's Cold Outside. They danced beautifully together. Bill held her close to him, his hand rested lightly in the middle of her naked back, and her arm slipped around his neck. "You have a lovely figure," he said. Lilian gazed up at him and smiled. The twinkling light glistened in her gray eyes. "I'm glad you like it." When the dance ended they were once again serenaded by the sound of the Christmas bells that they had given to the guests. The next hour was a flurry of activity. Between dinner, conversation and photos everyone was active. The booze flowed easily and the room echoed with laughter. By the time it came to cut the cake it was obvious to Lillian that everyone was having a good time. After the cake, the band got everybody out on the dance floor. They played the perfect balance of fun and fast with slow and romantic. They even mixed in Christmas songs such as Winter Wonderland, Merry Christmas Baby, and Let it Snow. It was the perfect way to blend the happiness of the event with the joy of the season. Before Lillian knew it, it was late and the crowd began to thin. She was busy saying goodbyes when she heard the band play their last song and wish everyone a Merry Christmas. She looked up and saw Bill talking to his cousins. She noticed how splendid he looked even at the end of the night. All the other men had taken off their coats and loosened their ties, but not Bill. He looked just as good as he had at the ceremony. At that moment she knew she was ready, ready to be with him, ready to share her body with him, and momentarily they would be doing just that. That's when she heard her mother hollering. She looked over to see her sister happily slouched in a seat on the corner of the dance floor. Her husband Bob was trying unsuccessfully to get her to her feet. Lillian walked over and asked, "What's wrong?" "What's wrong, I'll tell you what's wrong," her mother Faye cackled. "Your sister has had too much champagne and your poor brother-in-law can't get her back to their room." Lillian was about to offer assistance when Bill appeared at her side and said, "Can I help?" "Oh Bill, thank you so much," Lillian's mother exclaimed. "Both you girls are lucky to have such good men as husbands." Lillian gave Bill a little kiss and then whispered, "Thank you. I'll be in the room waiting for you." "Okay," he replied with an odd look. As Bill and Bob got her sister on her feet she seemed to regain some of her senses. She looked at Bill then looked at Lillian and drunkenly giggled, "You two have fun tonight." Suzie leaned into Lillian and whispered, "One piece of advice, be on top." "Okay, Okay that's enough," Her mother crowed. "Boys let's get her to her room before she does something really embarrassing." Lillian made her way to their room and back-flopped onto the bed as soon as the door was shut. She giggled to herself, she hadn't had that much fun in a long time. The ceremony, the reception, the dancing, and the champagne made it a perfect day. This was the perfect time to finally have sex. She felt ready, maybe even excited about it. She thought, 'I'll get naked and be waiting for Bill. He'll love that. Opening the door to find me ready for sex. Yes, that is what I'll do. I'll just close my eyes and rest for a few minutes first.' Lillian woke with a startle. She didn't know where she was. She sat up and found Bill sleeping next to her. She then realized she was still in her wedding dress. That's when it hit her, she'd fallen asleep waiting for Bill. When he got to the room he must've crawled up next to her rather than waking her up. A feeling of dread overcame her. She had ruined the night by falling asleep. They were supposed to have their first sex on their wedding night but they didn't. They didn't because she'd fallen asleep. She felt horrible. She began shaking him, "Bill wake up. Wake up Bill. Wake up." Groggily he rose to consciousness, "Wha. What is it?" "I fell asleep. I fell asleep and now it's morning." "Umm; Okay?" "No, not okay. We were supposed to have sex. We were supposed to consummate our marriage. Why didn't you wake me up when you got back to the room?" Now fully awake he could see Lillian's distress, "You were sound asleep. It was a big day, a busy day. It's understandable that you were tired. I was tired too." "But we're supposed to have our first sex on our wedding night!" "Says who?" That question made her stumble, "I don't know who but I know that's what they say." With a calming tone, he said, "Honey, it's okay. There's no rule or tradition that says you have to do it on your wedding night. We can do it tonight, or tomorrow night. We're married now so we have every night for the rest of our lives to do it." His sincere tone and soothing words settled her emotions. "So you're not mad?" "Of course not." "What about disappointed?" "No," he replied as he pulled her into a hug. "Now stop fretting. Let's get cleaned up and on the road. The mountains of Vermont await." Lillian felt better knowing her husband seemed okay with missing wedding night sex but she couldn't help but be disappointed in herself. She felt as if she had ruined the perfect opportunity for their first sex. The remainder of the morning was busy. Lillian and Bill cleaned up, had breakfast, and checked out of the hotel. After that, they packed the car for their ski retreat honeymoon and headed out. Lillian watched the Vermont countryside roll by. The blend of snow and ice added a beautiful and magical glow to the outside. She saw men shoveling their driveways and children sledding. She acknowledged that this was her future now. She had a husband and that made her a wife. Soon there would be a home and kids and with any luck domestic bliss. It was something she looked forward to, but there was still the sex part. She couldn't have kids without sex. She knew she shouldn't worry but she couldn't help but have doubts. Their first night was a bust. What if the next time was a bust as well? What if she didn't like it? What if she disappoints him? What if she couldn't get past her nervousness? She sat quietly with her worries. The final thirty miles was treacherous mountain driving with narrow roads and sharp turns. The last mile was not so much a plowed road as it was packed snow with tire ruts. "We're here," Bill said as he pulled up to a snow-capped cabin. It was a modest single-level log cabin with a wraparound porch and a large chimney. It was surrounded by towering pine trees whose branches sagged under the weight of fresh snow. Trails for both cross-country skiing and snowshoeing started right off the yard. Beyond the property was an amazing view of the Green Mountains. "It's breathtaking," Lillian exclaimed as she stood by the car and took in the landscape. "It's just as nice on the inside," Bill said, taking her by the hand and leading her to the front door. Lillian was noticing the pine wreath with a silver bell on the front door when Bill swept her off her feet. The feel of a strong arm under her knees and another across her back made her giggle with excitement. She wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her head against his as he carried her across the threshold, then gave him a little kiss before he set her down. The cabin was as elegant as it was cozy. The kitchen, dining, and living space were all in one big room, with the grand fireplace as the centerpiece. There was a tree with white lights set up in the corner, the windows were accented with garland and the tables were adorned with pinecones and candles. Over the fireplace was another pine wreath, this one adorned with red ribbon and there were stockings hung from the mantle. "Oh, Bill, I love it. I couldn't have picked a better place for a honeymoon." He took her in his arms and hugged her, "I was hoping you would like it." "I can unpack the car if you want to get the fireplace going," she suggested. "Sounds good." They went straight to work and before long the car was unloaded and Bill had a roaring fire going. "Oh perfect, so comfy," Lillian said. "The only thing left are the skis tied to the roof. Could you get those?" "Sure" While Bill did that she placed a large red and green crocheted blanket in front of the fire and then poured two glasses of wine. After putting the skis on the porch rack he came inside to find his wife sitting on the blanket with drinks in hand." "Well, don't you look delightful." Lillian responded with a smile. "Take off your shoes and jacket and join me." "I never got to tell you how beautiful you look in your wedding dress." "Why thank you. You were pretty dashing yourself." Bill took his glass, raised it, and offered a toast, "To us." "To husband and wife," she added. After the clink of the glass, they took a drink and kissed a soft delicate kiss. When they separated Bill asked, "Do you want to try and get some skiing in or have an early dinner?" "Well to be honest I don't want to do either," Lillian said coyly. "What do you have in mind?" She felt a strange tingle in her stomach before saying, "Right now, I feel like consummating our marriage." "Oh. Oh. Oh my. Um Okay," Bill replied with a jitter. "Should we move to the bedroom?" "I was hoping we could try right here. It's very romantic." Bill replied, "Shu, sure." This time sounding even jitterier than before. That's when Lillian realized Bill must be as nervous as she was, possibly even more so. That must be why he was okay with her falling asleep after the reception. It took the pressure off him to perform on their wedding night. The realization was comforting. Knowing that he was as anxious as she was evened the expectations, relieved her stress, and made her more confident. Lillian took a long drink of her wine, then leaned back and set the glass on an end table out of the way. Bill did likewise before moving close and bringing his lips to hers. The kiss started soft and gentle but escalated quickly. Her tongue slid forward seeking, then finding his. She squeezed Bill tighter as their tongues danced. She could feel her heart beating strongly and a tight sensation in her breasts. She also felt a quivering sensation in her womanhood. She knew this must be sexual arousal. The memory of her mother saying, 'I get so wet down there a Studebaker could slide through,' made Lillian giggle into Bill's mouth. He pulled away and looked apprehensive, "Did I do something wrong?" Lillian blushed, "No not at all. I guess I'm nervous and excited at the same time." When he replied, "Well that makes both of us," she knew everything was going to be alright. They were both tense but stimulated, unsure but eager. It was a feeling like no other and one that they would experience together. When their kiss resumed Bill was more assertive. She felt his fingertips trace across her cheek and up her forehead allowing him to lightly brush her chestnut hair aside. His lips moved to her jawline then to the base of her neck, before fluttering his tongue on the hollow of her throat. Lillian let out a sexy sigh as chills ran up her spine. When he began nibbling on her earlobe she started involuntarily squirming her hips. Her legs became restless and she moaned, "Yes Bill, just like that, just like that." Lillian rolled her head around until her mouth found his ear. She whispered, "Don't be shy. I'm your Christmas bride. I'm all yours. We can do anything, you can touch anything, kiss anything." Bill kissed her again and this time started exploring. Lillian could feel his hand slip under her skirt and take a hold of her knee. It wasn't there long before he slid it up her leg. Lillian's stomach tightened when he moved past her stocking and touched the bare flesh of her inner thigh. She barely had time to process the sensation before he moved to the crotch of her panties. The quivering sensation she had felt down there before was now a full-on ache. She moaned and pressed her hips down onto his hand. Bills hand rubbed her panty-covered sex spot for a while before moving to the zipper of her skirt. She repositioned to make it easy for him to unzip the garment and push it down past her hips and off her legs. He then grabbed the hem of her sweater and pulled it up and off with one quick motion. Lillian pushed Bill back to give herself enough space to finish what he had started. Bill watched her intently as she reached behind, unfastened her bra, tugged on the straps, and let it fall into her lap. She then rolled each stocking off, before striking what she thought was a sexy pose and suggested, "How about you finish unwrapping me?" She was pretty sure she had stopped breathing as he reached out and started pulling down her panties. She leaned back on her elbows and raised her hips so he could easily get them off. When they were down to her knees she sat back down and lifted her legs. Once they were gone she lay back and let her husband take a good long look at her naked form. Bill moved on top of her and began kissing her again. While their mouths moved sensuously Bill's free hand cupped one of her breasts. He gently squeezed and massaged it as her erect nipple pressed into his palm. Lillian was flooded with erotic sensations. Her mother was right, this was unlike any other feeling she'd ever experienced. She was anxious but turned on, exposed but comfortable, and intent to keep going. He kissed his way downward, moving from her chin to her neck, then to her chest before reaching her breast. His tongue began tantalizing each nipple one at a time. Lillian was breathing heavily and moaning. She rubbed her hands over his back feeling the coarse texture of his sweater. Bill pulled away from her soft mounds and looked at her with eyes full of honesty, "I want to try something I've always wanted to do." Thinking she knew what he was talking about she responded by biting her lower lip and nodding. He bent down and put his head between her legs. His tongue trailed from her inner thigh to her waiting pussy. He paused before giving her outer labia a little kiss. She placed her hands on his shoulders to encourage him further. He pressed his tongue into her and moved it upwards, slipping between her folds and finishing near her clitoris. The shock of such intimate contact made Lillian cry a loud, pleasure-filled moan. She pulled her knees up and as far apart as she could. Her breathing was irregular and she could feel a buzzing in her head. He swirled his tongue around her vulva. He circled and probed, teasing her clit, her opening, and all of her sensitive skin. She had no reference to say if he was good at what he was doing but she knew it felt amazing. A moment later her stomach did a little flip and her orgasm came. She cried out loudly and clenched her eyes closed as the first wave shot through her body. Her lower torso spasmed as another, more powerful wave washed over her. Her back arched and her toes curled as she experienced the excruciating pleasure of sexual release. The sensations passed, and she lay there trying to wrestle her breathing back to normal. Bill slid up her body and rested his head on her stomach, content to let her enjoy the moment. The warmth and crackle from the fireplace added to the afterglow of her orgasm. 'There was nothing bad about this,' she thought. 'This is fun, this is a gift and I'm ready for more.' She flexed her abdomen a few times making Bill's head bounce. Understanding her cue, Bill lifted himself off of her. Lillian reached for his belt buckle and after several moments of uncoordinated teamwork, Bill was naked. He was strong and lean with a sexy patch of chest hair. Jutting out from the middle of his hips was his fiercely erect penis. It didn't look like an instrument of pain or discomfort, to the contrary, it looked masculine and sexy. It also confirmed that her husband was just as excited with what was about to happen as she was. "Lie on your back," she quietly instructed. After he did so, she carefully knelt over his hips and pressed her chest against his. Each let out a low moan as they experienced full-body, skin-to-skin contact for the first time. They kissed again, this time softly and tenderly. Lillian knew she was ready. She lifted off of him and used her hand to position his penis at the entrance of her vagina. As soon as it was there it began sliding in. She was surprised at how easy and natural it happened. Lillian then slowly and gently lowered herself down. The feeling of his erection entering her was oddly uncomfortable but still radiated a pleasurable sensation. When her inner thighs came to rest on his hips she knew he was all the way in. She gave a deep sigh of satisfaction, knowing they were here, they were having sex. Bill reached up and cupped her hanging breasts. He gently squeezed them and felt their weight in his hands. He was breathing heavily and groaned, "Oh Lillian." She beamed as she looked down at him, "Yes Bill. Me too." She felt full and warm as pleasure seemed to radiate from all parts of her body. She began experimenting with movement. First, she went up and down allowing Bill's cock to slide in and out. The friction felt incredible but she wanted him deep inside her. She settled back down and started rocking her hips. This gave her the 'full' feeling while allowing his erection to move around in her pussy. Eventually, she discovered that when she pressed her pubic bone against his it would stimulate her clitoris. This felt exceptional. She leaned forward, picked up speed, and ground down harder and harder. She could feel tension building inside of her, a clenching feeling. Bill started pumping his hips up and into her. This added new sensations to her already sexually saturated body. Bill began groaning loudly and his thrusts became stronger, lifting her body. Lillian realized he was at his climax and felt an eruption of joy. They had done it! They had sex and he was cumming inside of her. Sex wasn't awful it was awesome! She was filled with a sense of happiness and gratification, realizing all of her worry and anxiety was for naught. Her second orgasm came. There was a bursting feeling followed by body-quaking waves of incredible release. The pleasure was all-consuming and euphoric. When the haze of bliss cleared, she collapsed on top of him. Bill wrapped his arms around her and held her tight. She felt safe and satisfied, loved and happy. Lillian smiled as she comfortably nestled herself into him. 'This was amazing' she thought. 'Being married and having someone to do this with for the rest of my life was the greatest gift I could've ever received.' "Merry Christmas," she whispered. By JupiterMars For Literotica.
Show more...
1 week ago

My First Time
A Virgin’s Christmas Wish.
 A lonely damsel gets a chance at neighbor’s Christmas ‘Yule, Log’.Based on a post by virgin_sexpert. Listen to the Podcast at My First Time. On Christmas Eve, I should have been out spending time with family or friends, but instead, I was in my sparsely-filled apartment, with a wine glass in my hand; all dressed up but nowhere to go. I put on my gold sequin mini dress thinking that I could maybe go out to a club.But when the time came, I wasn't really feeling it. I had just moved to a new city; far from my family and friends; and although I had enjoyed the freedom of walking around in the nude whenever I wanted, it was getting a bit lonely. I never pictured myself in my early twenties and still single. All of my friends were either married, engaged, or dating. I was totally lagging behind. I was hornier than I had ever been in my life.In college I could barely concentrate on class and I never took notes because I was always thinking and developing some sexual fantasy in my head that took my full attention. I go by ‘Mindy’. My parents named me Melinda, but I hate that name. I hate a lot of the things associated with high school. I was a wierdo. Then in college, I was a nerd. At work in the library, I would have to take frequent breaks to my office where I would unwind to a few dirty pages of a dirty novel. Sex was on my mind, way too much. Every man that I would see throughout my day, became the leading male in my latest fantasy. I must have been the horniest virgin who ever lived! But no one ever knew.I deliberately moved to a new city, just so I could start over. I changed my wardrobe and my hair style. But I had a very hard time changing my inner self.I could have spent another night with my oiled up hand, or the new vibrator that I ordered online. Or I could have been a little kinkier and did some anal play with my handy-dandy pink ass plug, but I wanted the real thing, damnit! I went on the pill, to make sex safer for my career plans. It grew my tits from a C cup to a D. And it also kicked up my libido. The holiday season really heightened my horniness, but it also heightened my loneliness. I wanted a man so bad. I wanted to hear a knock at my door, then open it and see a naked man on the other side, tied up with a big red ribbon tied in a bow, sporting an 8 inch stiff cock, just for me.But I guess that was all just fantasy. When would my fantasies come to pass? Aren't I allowed to get at least one of them?No matter how hard I wished and wanted something, it would never come to pass, so I decided to get up and go to a night club, downtown. Nothing ever came out of these things, but maybe tonight there would be some holiday magic working in my favor. Or maybe only losers would be desperate enough to be clubbing on Christmas Eve. But I was lusty, lonely, and stir-crazy.When I opened the door to my 4th floor hallway, my neighbor was just coming home. His door and mine were near each other. The hallway turned perpendicular right between our entries. Our two apartments were at the northeast corner of the 4th floor of the West building."Hey, how are you, Mindy?" he asked. His name was John. He was older than me by perhaps some years, and he was way out of my league. Oh, he was always very cordial to me, but it always seemed out of pity. John is a tall and comes from Scandinavian stock. His mailbox, in the foyer; says “J. Nelson”.I bet tonight his beautiful girlfriend would be coming over, maybe in sexy lingerie; and they would spend the evening making love, talking, and drinking wine."Hi, John. I’m Good! and you?" I asked back with a flirty smile.He looked so handsome, with his all-black ensemble, and red silk tie. I couldn't help but smile goofily, in the face of this great looking man. I didn't know what he did for a living, but every night I could hear him playing his acoustic guitar.  I laid in bed with my hands in my panties; pretending he was serenading me. But of course he would never know that."Yeah, I’m Fine. Merry Christmas! Where are you heading out to?" I could feel his stare on me, and it was making me quite bashful and self-conscious. I’ve been working so hard to keep eye contact with people.I knew I looked great in my form-fitting dress. It highlighted my warm olive Italian skin, long slim legs, deep red full lips, and dark wavy hair. Okay, I’m keeping focused on John’s gorgeous eyes."Oh, I think I'll get go to a dinner club, or something.” Then I sighed; “I am spending the holidays alone.""Oh, Me too!" He started.I was surprised at his answer, and I almost didn't believe him. How could someone this handsome be alone?Then he shocked me; "Do you maybe want to spend it alone together? I just stole some nice wine from my company holiday party? I was going to come home and drink alone. But, you know; it's really not good to drink alone.” He winked and added; “Please, Mindy; Skip the bar tonight and come in." He was opening the door and gesturing for me to come in. I followed him in without a word. I had only dreamed about ever going in there. It was better than I had imagined!  There was lots of navy, platinum, and teak wood furnishings. His home kinda smelled of leather and a subtle hint of vanilla.We sat in the elegant living room. I was offered his wingback arm chair, adjacent the leather sofa. When he situated himself, he first started out apologizing to me for being such an aloof neighbor. He said he sort of developed this bad habit when his previous neighbors were rude. I forgave him, as long as he promised never to stop being friendly again.We sat drinking his sweet white wine. He had lots of questions to ask me, in the matters of my life, job, and interests.I told him that I was a teen freak, then a college nerd. I love literature to a fault. I’m even into comic book superheroes, collecting replica Lightsabers, reading classic novels, and watching way too much Netflix. I told him that I used to be a shy kid with ADHD, but it leveled out during my college years.I seemed very lame to myself, saying those things out loud. I revealed that I was just recently liberated from the thick eyeglasses of my childhood, by a successful laser eye surgery. “Most people didn’t even recognize me without the horrible glasses.” But I added that it’s probably all for the better, as I would rather build new friendships."So,” I asked him; “What type of things are you into?""Lots of things, gourmet cooking, chess, running, watching way too much Hulu, playing the guitar,” He sipped a bit more wine, then added; “sketching, and tying up sexy women, to play with their nipples and tease their clits. " I nearly choked on the wine that was almost down my throat. Suddenly my body temperature rose at least 10 degrees, and my hands began to tremble.He looked at me, straight into my big doe-like brown eyes. "Do you want to know what else I am into?"I tilted my head, as if I were under a spell."Beautiful, shy women, like you; who don't know how sexy they are. A woman who gets wet when a man looks her deep in the eyes, and tells her that.” His voice went deep as he slowly added; “I want to fuck every hole you have, and make you cum, again and again.“I was flushed and trembling, when he asked; “So, I ask again, my dear; what are you into?" He took the glass from my trembling hand and took my hand into his, and laid a sweet kiss on it.With a trembling voice I began: "I really like to write erotica, especially at night when I am listening to you play your guitar. I like to close my eyes and wish that someone was touching me, whispering how much they want to make love to me; " I closed my eyes and took myself to my inner thoughts. My eyes watered at his sultry words. I was being seduced for the first time in my life!I could feel him getting closer to me, his lip brushed against my ear. "I really like this;" I said as I felt the heat of his breathing, on my neck."You are your own kind of beautiful, Mindy." He told me.I opened my eyes, hoping that this wasn't just another dream. In the back of my mind I already started to ask myself the 'why' and 'how' questions, but why ruin a sexy moment? I was completely flattered and could not hide my obvious turned on state.  Already I could feel the wetness between my legs."Am I making you uncomfortable?" John grinned.My smile widened. "Honestly, You are making me wet," I laughed. I was never that frank about sex. But then again, I never really had a chance to be."Do you always do this to women you invite inside." I asked, with keen interest and looking him in the eyes."Have there been women in here that I’m unaware of?” John returned my question.I had to challenge my presumption. No, I honestly hadn’t seen him bring a date to his place. “I’m sorry, John. No, I haven’t any reason to accuse you of being a player. I just assumed you’d have women throwing themselves at you.”“Ha!” he laughed. “No, I am just in the Christmas spirit, I guess. It's the season for giving. I find myself in solitary circumstance, and reflecting on the need to appreciate the opportunities I haven’t availed myself to. Start treating people better. Especially kind neighbors whom I should be kinder to. And I want to give you something. Something even your wildest virgin fantasies can't imagine.""Now, how did you know I was a virgin?" I felt more exposed than ever."I didn't. But, now I know for sure," he laughed.I blushed, but his laugh made it easier for me to relax and be vulnerable. Oh he was even sexier when he laughed."I know you probably think that no one notices you, but I notice you.” John wanted to build up my self-esteem. “I see you coming home, and you nearly always pull out the wrong door key first. You are always humming the same song to yourself, and you are always dressed so sexily. I especially like that purple dress; it makes your lovely breasts look great."My cheeks were so bright red, I didn't even know what else to say back to him. I felt so sexy now. "And I must say, I love this dress on you.” He paused, then added; “But for me to give you a proper Christmas Eve gift, you will have to lose it.""You want me to strip?" I smiled. I was hoping he was serious, because my clothes were begging to come off. ‘Thank you God, for sending me this sexy horny man!’"Yes! Have another glass of wine, if you'd like. But I want you to strip, and then walk right into my bedroom over there."John is inviting me to his bedroom! I was nervous, but even more so, I was terribly craving cock, his cock. With alcohol running through my veins, and 'bold' becoming my new middle name.I stood facing John. Then I stepped up on his wooden coffee table. Still looking him in the eyes with lust,  I pulled the halter tie from the back of my neck. I was swaying to an imaginary base rift, as I held a tie string in each hand.My shoulders pulsed alternately, which caused my tits to swing against my gold bodice. Now my nipples were erect and protruding. I leaned over toward John as my straps released.  Still swaying and twerking to my imaginary music, I reached behind to unzip the low-back of the dress; all the while entertaining him with my pendulous tits.Then I placed a hand on each hip, as I stood back upright.  I turned in several steps as I rocked my curvy ass to him, Then I slowly slid each hand down my hips, the thin dress descending with my hands. Before releasing, I looked over my shoulder, to catch his reaction. His eyes clearly conveyed; ‘Keep going’; so I did. I was being a tease, and he was into it.The garment dropped to my stilettos. I stepped out of my gold cocktail dress, leaving only my black lacy G-string and my high heels.Suddenly my rhythm stopped. I stood with my ass to him. I stepped my legs apart just enough to let my cunny make an appearance. In dramatic silence I slowly slid the waistband of the G-string down, guiding it continuously to my ankles.  I caught his delightful lust, as I smiled seductively, from between my spread legs.I stepped a leg out of the G-string and pivoted back facing him. Then I raised my other foot, with the lacy garment clinging to my toes. I swiftly grabbed the skimpy thing and  in one fluid motion I stretched it back with my other hand, and shot the black lacy thing against his chest.Now in front of him, I stood completely naked; like I was almost every night on the other side of that wall.  Yes, I had practiced this routine; often to the rhythm of his classical guitar selections."Fucking hell; Come here, my pretty little virgin. I want to show you something." He held out a hand and I grabbed it while placing my other hand on his shoulder. I collected my items and removed my heels, then placed them all on the chair.I followed him into his bedroom, where it was dark and mysterious. I sat naked on the corner of his bed, next to a corner bedpost. With lusty anticipation, I watched him as he pulled a big black box from underneath his bed. He pulled out a box of several candles. Silently he set them around the room, as he lit each of them.Also in the box, he pulled out an interesting rope contraption that he fastened to the four corners of the  bed. Then John laid a firm wedge cushion near the head of the bed. When he padded his hand on it, he said; "Ly down, dirty girl. I want to show you things that will blow your mind."I went up to the middle of his bed and laid down on the wedge cushion. My shoulders and head were now slightly elevated, to watch as he bound my ankles and wrists to the bed. The wide bands were held by Velcro, and each attached to a shiny black rope.I was now exposed for him, and vulnerable. With nowhere to go, and no idea about what would happen next. For all I know, he could chop me up to a million pieces. But I had a feeling that he was being as bold as I was being, tonight. It turned me on, to be this way with a handsome man I barely knew.From the look in his eyes, my naked body looked delicious; stretched out in the candlelight. My nipples peaked upward, begging to be touched, from atop the summits of my 34D breasts. Each curve of my classically soft and feminine figure; was highlighted and exposed.I could see little goosebumps rising up all over me. John disappeared from the room for a minute, but returned with the bottle of wine in his hand, and with no clothes on. But now he had a red ribbon, tied in a bow, around his swaying hard cock. I wanted to pounce, but I was tied up.Seeing his beautiful cock alive and ready, sent jolts of sexual energy down my body. Oh Gawd! I wanted to jump off that bed and go for his cock right away. But, no matter what I did, I could not free myself. With the bottle of wine in hand, he crawled onto the bed kneeling between my spread thighs. "You are such a beautiful girl. Damn, I think you are meant to be on my bed, nightly; so I can just look at you, and admire you." He looked down at me with a look that I had never seen before. I was ready to have fun with him, our great sexy holiday secret tryst.He tilted the bottle of sweet white wine right over my lips, for me to taste. The small trickle splashed over my lips as I opened my mouth to let some in.The wine tasted too good, I had to lick my lips to get every bit of it.Next, he dripped some onto my stiff nipples. We watched the wine roll down over my swollen breasts and pool at the side of my body. The wine looked so good, rolling around on my goose-pimpled tits. The wine also ran into the valley between my tits, then down my torso.If I could, I would have licked it from myself. But I really wanted him to lick me. Down my belly and into my belly button the wine rolled. "Do you like that?" He grinned."Yes," I said, trying to raise my body up to touch his. I wanted our skins to make contact, but he was teasing me and making me wet in more than one way. He put the bottle between my legs and rubbed the cool glass container against my moist pussy. I grinded my pussy lips against the wine, enjoying contact while I had it. When he was done teasing me like that, He took a last drink, leaving just an ounce behind. Then he poured that last bit of wine down my sweet cunny slit and all over my furry mound. Now the bottle was empty, and all that was left to taste, was me. "Taste me;" I invited him. I was on the verge of begging for his touch. But I didn't have to beg because his lips met my nipple. He didn't play around. He went straight for the hard suck, like he was reading my horny mind. I moaned loudly, arching my chest toward his face. When he released my nipple from his hard suck, I could see the trail of saliva from his lips to the tip of my nipple.He treated my other nipple just the same, sucking harder, and harder, encouraged by my positive reaction.My tits wanted more of him, but he pulled away; and to my surprise, started to slap my tits one after the other. From the outer sides, his alternating slaps sent the one hefty tit bouncing into the other, in a chain reaction.To watch them jerk and jiggle was fascinating him. My nipples seemed to be growing even bigger, and more sensitive to his tongue, and hard suction. I wondered if they tasted like the sweet white wine. "Are you ready for your present?" he asked.I looked down at his cock as he unwrapped the big red ribbon; and let it fall on my mound. My mouth was wide open, already anticipating being orally filled by his thick and long cock. It was the most beautiful cock that I had ever seen. Alright, so I haven’t actually seen many erect cocks, in person. But his far surpassed my embellished fantasies. He gave me a closer look at his cock, as he straddled further up, on top of me. With his dick just centimeters away from my lips; he stroked himself and showed me the precum already seeping from his delicious head.“You know, darling; My ancestors celebrated the holidays with a big log, A Yule, log, they called it. A thick log that was slowly fed into the hearth, where it burned several night, until the new year.“ John slowly pulled the foreskin tightly back, and his shiny phallus reflected the lamplight. “The Yule, log was a warm treat to make the home a cozy place, and never failed to meet the need.” He said.John rubbed his cock all over my face, making me wet with his precum. I reached out my tongue to lick him but he withdrew teasingly. "Have you been a good girl, this year, Mindy?""A very good girl," I replied.He let his cock slap my cheeks, getting closer and closer to my mouth. Once he was close enough, I grabbed his cock with my lips and held onto him. He let out an initial moan as I welcomed in his fullness into my hungry mouth. His cock was getting more slippery by the second. Tantalizingly sliding in and out of my wet oral hole. As my lips clamped him in place, my tongue massaged his frenulum, just under the tip and along the ridge of his glans crown.It had been too long since I sucked a cock. Yes, I was a virgin, but I had the pleasure of sucking teen cock, a couple of times before. At a high school cast party, after the last night of the school play. That was a ‘truth-or-dare’ event, and with some boys I had little interest in. My senior year’s sexual history, in 2 sentences. Oh, and Tommy Smith’s blowjob shouldn’t really count. He ejaculated even before I got my lips around his youthful prick.Tonight, John's cock was much better than any cock I have ever played with. And if tonight he wanted to go all the way, I would let him. I continued the aggressive tongue-work, and he clearly responded quickly.His breathing got halted and urgent. His shaft pressed hard into my throat.After a series of grunts and my aggressive sucks, his cock filled me with sticky goodness. I was surprised, at first, at the amount of cum that spouted from his first blast. He drew his shaft out, and my hungry mouth strained forward to recapture. With jaws wide open, to retrieve his dripping wet head, his immediate second and third shots blasted my nose, lips, and mostly the roof of my wide open mouth.After I got my first taste of the salty substance, I was glad that it was all over me, coating my face and lips.I watched his cock after he caught his breath, and calmed down a bit. It was still very hard, despite the explosions that just took place.He let his cock rest in the valley between my breasts, and said; "Damn girl, you suck like a champ."I smiled broadly at my accomplishment. ‘I am a great cock sucker!’ I told myself. ‘This great lover just told me so!’"Have you ever been finger fucked?" He wanted to know. I think he’s going to reciprocate."By a lover? No I haven't, a man has never made me cum before," I admitted to him. “The boys who I had played around with in the past, were more of the 'taking' sort, than 'giving'. Once I got them off with a blow job, it was all over; tragic story of my life.”"What?" He was deeply sympathetic."But you can do whatever you want to me, John.""Under one condition," he started."And what's that?" I was struggling against an emotional letdown. My voice trembled.He got off the top of me, and laid beside me, very closely. His head on my up-stretched arm, and his upper leg over my out-stretched leg. His chest was leaning into the side of my tit, and hip.I took a deep breath to inhale the intoxicating scent of him. Being tied up was fun, but having him this close and not being able to touch him was torture."My condition is; we can't just stop after tonight. I want to see you every night. I want to have dinner with you, in that purple dress. I want to dance with you in that gold dress. I want to bring you back here, in no dress; to treat you right. I am not untying you until you agree to that condition."As he talked, his soft hand traveled down the valley of my heaving chest, past my soft stomach, and over my mound, to my cunt; that was now soaked. "Say that you want to see me again.""I want; I want to;" I could barely say, as his hand began to rub my swollen, and exposed clit."Tell me." He ordered.I tried to agree again, but he pushed his middle finger into my pussy. I cried out in a soft moan. My eyes closed as I slipped into the world of ecstasy;"Yes John!" I cried out as a second finger slipped into my wet hole, he was now vigorously fingering me, making my body twist, rise, and bend in ways I never thought it could.Just as I thought it couldn't get better, he went down there, to treat my pussy to his sweet lips and tongue.As his thick fingers slid deeper and deeper, he flicked my clit with his tongue, driving me crazy.My hands and feet pulled at the binds holding me, desperate to be released.  Then he slid each of his hands under my ass cheeks and pulled my cunt up firmly against his stroking tongue. His oral phallus was stroking deeply into my cunt hole, finding my elusive g-spot.Oh, Gawd!” I screamed.He relaxed his hands, easing the pressure of my cunt, against his delightful tongue. But just as I felt a finger creeping and peeping on my asshole, I came on John's face. Thighs shakings, hips jumping, and pussy juice seeping. It was fan-fucking-tastic!John drew his head back, and just knelt between my writhing hips, watching my convulsing body twerk. After a few moments, when I was regaining coherence, He declared; "I am not going to fuck you, tonight." He told me after my eyes opened back up. I wasn't sure if I had heard him right. “What?”I'm sorry darling." John saw my disappointment."Please John, I need your lovely cock right now, please unite me and fuck me," I begged."This is what I want you to do. I am going to untie you; and then I want you to go home. Take a nice long shower, and sleep well. Tomorrow I will take you out for Christmas breakfast, and we will see what happens next. We will celebrate these holidays with anticipation and growing desire; of spirit, soul, and body. You’ve saved yourself for a lovely event, and we will celebrate this gift with the appropriate fanfare and preparation. Thank you for making my holidays so fulfilling." John said, sincerely."If you untie me, I am going to jump on you and rape your wonderful cock!" That's just how badly I wanted him. I didn't want to leave without having that glorious cock deep inside of my very tight, very wet, and very warm pussy.He laughed deeply at my comment, and gave me a kiss on my forehead."You have one very healthy sexual appetite for a virgin. But get some rest, then we’ll get a good meal. It will make our experiences better, with our strength and endurance at its peak.""So no matter how much I beg, you aren't going to fuck me now?""Nope, because over these days I am going to make love to you. I Just wanted to tease you a bit, tonight. I wanted to get you interested. Tomorrow is Christmas. More gifts will come.""Oh! I am more than interested." I earnestly assured him.He untied me and I resisted with all of my might, not to reach out and grab him. He slipped my dress over my head, affectionately. Kissing my neck as he then zipped me up; and tied my halter straps. I picked up my high heels and carried them with me, to his door.. "Goodnight beautiful," he said as he gave me a kiss, as if this was the end of a great first date. My knees went weak at his kiss. I took his hand and placed my G-string in it. “Place this on your bed, to hold my spot, til tomorrow.” I said with a wink."Goodnight." We both said, as I walked over to my own door. I felt myself grow warm again as I began to fully wrap my head around what just happened.When I got back to my apartment, I wasn't upset any more. The fact that I was still a virgin, was overtaken by the anticipation that tomorrow was going to be the best Christmas day of my life!Now I had a lot more to look forward too. Maybe this would not be my first Christmas alone, but my first Christmas with a fan-fucking-tastic cock to enjoy.Epilogue:I may share more details, later, but here’s a hint. That Christmas Eve was the last night I slept in my own apartment.Based on a post by virgin_sexpert, for Literotica.
Show more...
2 weeks ago

My First Time
Busted Parents: 2 Stories
Busted Parents: 2 Stories “Do as we say, not as we did.” Based on a post by yellowjacket66. Listen to the Podcast at my First Time. Her Parents Caught Us Naked But Haley and I discovered their shameful secrets. "I'll rip your fucking dick off; and stuff it down your fucking throat, if you knock-up my daughter." It was Mr. Boyd Summers, the father of my girlfriend Haley. He was very angry. Haley and I, both 18, having recently graduated from high school were sitting in her parents' kitchen listening to the diatribe from Haley's father. Haley spoke up, "Daddy, we're not doing anything like that. Please don't say things like that." Mr. Summers continued, he was drunk and pissed-off. He ranted at me, "Don't you tell me you're not fucking my daughter!" But I hadn't told him I wasn't fucking his daughter; his daughter had. She continued to defend herself. "Daddy, please! Josh and I have not been having sex." Mr. Summers said, "Bull; shit! Don't lie to me, little girl." "I'm not lying." She said. Haley was now crying. Mrs. Summers entered the fray, "Boyd, don't speak like that to your daughter." He said, "She's just a slut! Just like you and your sister." Mrs. Summers ignored the words and calmed him down. "Boyd, sit here! Let your daughter explain herself." Oh boy, this would have to be a good explanation. Mr. Summers sneered, "Okay, explain how you and this asshole” Boyd sneered at me; “Came home naked? What were you doing, reading poetry to each other?" He was drunk and angry. I could see his point, though. Haley and I had showed up at the front door to her house, buck naked. It was a Saturday night in late May, and I had picked her up for a date at 6:30. We left, fully clothed, only to return at 1:30AM, without our clothes. Seeing their slender, beautiful daughter, naked with some kid, had to be an incredible shock to her parents. I walked her  from the driveway to her front door. It was locked because we violated curfew. Haley had knocked on the door and we both retreated to hide behind some shrubs. My plan was to get the hell out of there once Haley had contacted her mother and gotten inside the house. Her mom opened the door, to find no one on the porch. The conversation went like this; "Pist, Mom. Can you get me a coat. I'm cold." Her mother said, "Well come inside. Why are you hiding?" Haley said, "I lost my clothes. Someone stole them." "Where's Josh?" "He's out here too." I had asked her to just go inside and not involve me. It would only make things worse if she were naked and with me. "Does he have clothes on?" Haley answered, "No. They stole his clothes too." That's when Haley's dad came outside. "Helen, Wha da fuckis going on?" He asked. We could tell immediately that he'd been drinking. Haley's mom explained; “Boyd, Haley and her boyfriend were saying their clothes had been stolen.” "Whah dah fuck!" He said. Haley said to me, "Josh, Let's just go to your house." I imagine my mom would be more receptive to me bringing home a naked girl. She probably expected shit like that from me. Haley's mom said, "No. Get in here; both of you!"  "I don't want Daddy to see me naked." Haley protested. Boyd said, "Why not. Probably half the city has seen you naked." Anyone on the block could have heard Boyd announce his daughter’s nakedness. He was hot, and getting hotter. But he didn't actually want to see his daughter naked, so he turned and went in the house while Mrs. S got a couple of coats from the closet and handed them to us in the bushes. She gave Haley a long coat, but I had just a short coat that really didn't cover my ass and my dick was sticking out. Having a girl's mother see your cock is not going to create a favorable impression. It was enough to get us in the house. Mrs. S got a pair of her husband's work pants for me, and a sweatshirt. Haley went to her room and put on some clothes. We were hoping that would be the end of it, but Mr. S called her down to the kitchen and told me to sit my ass down. That's when he threatened to cut my dick off and shove it down my throat. He was a big, rough guy, and I believed him. Anyway, Haley and I tried to explain what had happened. She told the story, the G-rated version. "Josh and I went to the movies and afterward we were driving around talking." Partially true, we'd gone to the drive-in where we had necked furiously through the entire movie. Neither of us could remember what the flick was about. I was playing with her naked tits the entire time. She continued, "After the movie, we drove around for a bit. We just like to drive around and talk about things." We were looking for a place to park. It was years ago, before cell-phones and the internet. Haley continued, "You remember the old rock quarry out past Hooverville, where we would swim during the summers." Her mom and dad nodded. "I convinced Josh to go swimming. It was such a nice night and I remembered all the good times when you had taken us there when we were kids." She was sucking-up to them, playing the little daughter but not emphasizing that she went swimming while naked with her boyfriend. I spoke up and said, "It was my idea to go swimming. It wasn't, but I was trying to shield Haley's honor. She said, "No, it was my idea. We didn't have swim suits, so I convinced Josh we should skinny-dip. He didn’t want to, but finally gave in, because it was very dark and he didn’t want me to get hurt and not be able to help. We'd never done anything like that before.”  I hoped they believed it. This part about it being her idea was true. When Haley suggested we both strip and go swimming, it actually didn't take me more than a second to agree. We'd been to the drive-in movie. We'd gone there on dates half-a-dozen times. We'd graduated from just kissing to where I stripped Haley to the waist and spent a couple of hours playing with her fascinating tits. I took my shirt off too. I also had my hands in her pants, playing with her virgin pussy and rubbing her smooth, soft ass. I sucked her tits and put my fingers inside her. She pulled on my cock. She had gotten me off many times. She would use her hands to satisfy me, which avoided my urge to go further. She would come too. Her crotch would get so warm that I couldn't believe it. We steamed up the car windows, which obscured our view of the movie, but we didn't care. We were young and in love. After the movie, we drove around as we said. The quarry she mentioned was a popular 'make-out' spot where teens like us would 'park'. Haley continued telling her folks, "We were swimming, when a couple of guys saw our car and pulled up. Then they saw our clothes on the hood of Josh's car, and took them." It was true. We were swimming in the cool deep water, and when a few guys we knew from school showed up. They knew my car. "Hey Josh. What are you doing?" One of them said. It was a guy named Eddie. He called a few times and I said, "I'm just taking a piss." "Bullshit. Your clothes are on your car. Are you taking a piss or whacking off." "Okay. I'm just swimming. I'll talk to you guys next week." Eddie asked, "Are you alone?" I said I was, but he said, "Well is this your bra and panties on the hood of your car." I begged them to just be on their way, but they were enjoying their mastery of the situation. "Who's with you?" "None of your business. Please just leave us alone." He said, "It must be Haley Summers in there with you. Her ID is in her jeans." His friend john said, "She must be naked. I'd like to see that." I said, "We are wearing swim suits (a lie)." Carl, another of the guys said, "Why don't you two come out and say hello. You must be getting cold in that water." It was true. The water was very cold. My dick had shriveled to the size of a peanut. We both had goosebumps and Haley's nipples were hard, like little pebbles. The banter went back and forth with them wanting us to come out and me trying to get them to go away. Haley asked them to please leave. I offered money, but they weren't interested and I didn't have much anyway. It was a stalemate, but we were in the losing position. We were shivering from the cold water. Finally, they said, "We'll wait over here by our car while you two come out." Haley was very cold and said, "Let them see. I really don't care. We won't see them again since school is over." We had graduated and probably wouldn't cross paths with the three guys very often again, although two of them were juniors and would undoubtedly spread salacious stories around school next year. It pissed-me-off that they would say embarrassing things that might detract from Haley's reputation, but we had no options. So, I went first. Haley hung back in the bushes. They had taken our clothes from the car hood, including my wallet and the car keys. I tried to talk them into returning my stuff, but they wouldn't do it. I was embarrassed, standing there naked. They'd seen me naked after gym class. Haley was the prize. "We want to see Haley naked." Eddie said. John said, "I want to see those titties of hers that she flaunts around school." Haley was a very popular girl. She had a killer body and a nice set of boobs. Many young men drooled over her. She'd only started at our school for her senior year (and was 18), but had attracted many invitations for dates. She went out with a number of guys, but she wouldn't 'put out', so the more lecherous dudes left her alone. I was in American History class next to her, and asked her out in a moment of rare courage. She accepted and we had been 'going steady' for the last four months of the school year. As time went on, we did more and more, but she had limits and I proceeded very cautiously, not wanting to disrespect her; but damn, she made me hot. Haley was a young woman with glands and sexual desires too. We hadn't had sex. She was telling her daddy the truth. We sure were proceeding toward it though. She wanted to wait at least until we had graduated; and I had agreed. Anyway, Haley finally had to walk out naked and the assholes shined a light on her, seeing her pretty naked body. She tried to cover-up, but with limited success. She had one hand covering her pussy, and the other arm over her breasts, but everything else was exposed. I'll bet they all went home and whacked-off, thinking about her. She stood there for a moment then hid behind my car. They wouldn't give us our clothes, but did return my wallet and keys and Haley's ID. Eddie put the items on a rock and then insisted that Haley walk over to get them. She was angry and embarrassed, but gave them their show. They could see her tits when she picked up the items. She dropped my wallet and needed both hands to hold everything, so the jerks had a glimpse of her pussy. They finally drove away with our clothes. I'm sure Haley's panties were their most popular trophy. They were wet with her scent, perfume and the secretions from her pussy during our hours at the drive-in. Haley was upset. She knew an unknown number of boys would be fondling and sniffing her panties. I lamented my inability to recover them somehow. On the other hand, after a few minutes, Haley became highly aroused, over being exposed to other people. She didn't say anything but she was hot when I kissed her. It was our first hint of her exhibitionist tendencies. Those guys had seen her naked, but I was the one taking her home. Haley had told her mom and dad a sanitized version of the events at the quarry; she said; “Somebody stole our clothes but we hadn't seen who it was.” Her dad wasn't satisfied and was skeptical of everything she had told them beyond the fact of Haley and I showing up naked at their door. The tables Turn. He ranted, "Helen, your daughter is going to get knocked-up, then what?" Haley had gotten into a good college and her dad was afraid she would get pregnant and mess up her future. Helen said, "Boyd. She's not going to get pregnant. She'd told you she's not having sex with this boy. Why don't you believe her." He said, "I know what goes on with kids these days." She said, "They're smarter than we were." He grumbled and Helen said, "Here you are yelling at this boy about whether he's doing the same things you did when you were his age. I don't think he's pressing her to have sex like you did with me." Some family secrets were coming out. Haley looked at her mom. Mrs. S said, "Go ahead, Boyd, tell your daughter how you begged me to let you screw me and how you got me pregnant and I had to quit college. Your daughter is smarter than I was." Whoa, too much information, but it explained his suspicions. Haley, angry with her dad, pushed the issue, "Daddy, did you have sex with Momma before you guys were married?" Mr. Summers was being confronted by his daughter, tried to avoid answering, but she was agitated. Helen volunteered, "They called it fucking back then, just like they do how. Tell them Boyd, how you had to marry me; or my daddy would've cut your dick off and shoved it down your throat." Boyd was finally stymied. "We shouldn't be talking about this in front of Haley." Haley said, "Jennie and I used to wonder about how Benjamin was born only five months after you guys got married. You told us he was premature. He sure was." Haley was laughing now. Her mom joined her. “No wonder you assume everybody does it! Truth is, you did it!” It finally broke her daddy's angry mood and he began to laugh. “Go ahead, Helen, let your daughter know everything. Tell your daughter what a slut you were.” Helen laughed too. She walked around the table and stepped behind Boyd, then slid her hands down inside the collar of his tee shirt; and said; "Your daddy couldn't keep it in his pants, once he met me. Damn right I was irresistible, wasn't I Boyd." He just meekly said, "You were, oh boy, you were." Then he reached around and slapped her ass. They realized they were saying too much. Boyd pulled Helen’s arm around and gathered her on his lap. The two parents seemed to lose interest in us kids. After a few minutes, Helen said, "We're going to bed. You kids can watch TV downstairs. Just keep quiet. See you tomorrow." I sensed that they had urges to satisfy. I was following Haley to the staircase when Boyd called me to the side and handed me something. It was a three-pack of condoms. He tried once more to put his game face on and said, "My warning stands." They went off. Haley looked up at me from the bottom of the stairs, relieved that it was over, at least for now. Then, we reflected. Her parents had just confirmed they were going to leave us alone in the basement game room, and her dad had given me a 3-pack of rubbers. Haley laughed and asked me to help pull out the hide-a-bed. We found a movie on TV; another movie that we weren't going to watch. I got comfortable and she went back up to the kitchen to make popcorn. I was sitting back on the hide-a-bed with my naked body under the sheet and quilt, thinking I was going to give Haley a delightful surprise. I was just watching the movie when I heard her coming, and looked her way when she reached the bottom of the stairs. She had a bowl of popcorn, but that was all. She was naked. I looked at her firm young breasts; her flat stomach with her sexy navel; the furry dark triangle of hair on her pussy; her toned thighs; her tanned legs; her glimmering long hair; her smile; and her pretty face. I was transfixed by the most wonderful thing I had ever seen. My very own girlfriend, naked and walking toward me. She put down the refreshments and crawled up, straddling my lap and put her breasts in my face. I ran my hands over her back and her tender ass-cheeks. My cock was hard, of course and she soon discovered my complete state of undress. I nuzzled her breasts and licked her nipples. I said, "Are you sure we should be doing this?" She said, "Didn't you just hear them tell us they were going to leave us alone as long as we don't make too much noise?" I wasn't sure they meant it that way, but I nodded. She moved down and pulled on the sheet. My horny young cock popped out. I reached to the lamp table and got a condom. I started to open it. "You don't need that." Haley said. "Why not. I don't want your daddy to cut my dick off and shove it down my throat." She said, "I'm on the pill. Momma took me to the doctor last month. She said she couldn't tell me what to do anymore since I was an adult; and that I should never be dependent on some horny boy having a rubber when he needs it; or pulling out of my pussy before he comes." I was experiencing a lot of new surprises, tonight. I just looked at Haley, speechless. "Momma told me not to tell Daddy. He doesn't know. It would upset him so much. I think he wants me to stay his little girl until I’m past menopause!" Haley leaned in and kissed me passionately. I had one hand on her soft tit, and my other hand on her soft ass. Then she decided to move straight to the feature presentation. She slid her pelvis down onto me, using her hand to guide my straining cock into her smooth, warm vagina.  It was the first time for both of us, and it felt marvelous, like nothing I had ever experienced. My Cock was squeezed in the sleeve of her cunt, and I felt a sensation along the entire length of my dick, massaging and stimulating it. She kissed me and humped her hips, riding my cock. It didn't take me long. My cock had dreamt of being inside a pussy for its entire life, and wouldn't wait any longer. I felt my semen build up and my balls began to contract; then I exploded into Haley's spasming cunt. The release was amazing. We were both panting and sweating from extreme arousal. Unbelievable! We kissed and held each other. I apologized for coming so soon. She told me not to worry, because we were going to do it again. "My daddy gave you three condoms, so he expects you to screw me three times tonight." I was pretty sure that was not his intent, but I said. "Well, I certainly don't want to piss him off, do I?" We made love a second time and then a third. We made good use of the couch in the recreation room while the television played a movie; we had no idea what it was. I relished Haley for the entire night. The second time we did it, she wanted to try 'doggie style' so I had the pleasure of gazing at her soft young ass while my cock sawed in and out of her pussy. The third time was in the 'missionary position' and was tender and slow. It is the most memorable night of my life, the first time I made love to my future wife. I was there all night but left very early in the morning before her parents were up and about. I didn't want to confront her mom and dad after spending the night with their daughter. But I'm sure they heard my car start when I left. Haley couldn't honestly deny that we were having sex any longer. I told my mom that I'd stayed at another friend's house. Haley and I dated through college and were married the year before we graduated. We must've fucked a thousand times over those four years. We are still together. Haley still laughs with her brother and sister about the secrets her mom and dad had revealed that night. One vivid memory I have is after I impregnated Haley for the first time, after we were married, of course. Her mom and dad came to visit and we told them. I shook hands with her dad with one hand on my crotch. He saw and said, "Don't worry. I'm not going to cut your dick off and shove it down your throat. I was just kidding when I said that." He sure fooled me! Based on a post by yellowjacket66, for Literotica.  Santa’s Christmas Sausage. Mark saw mommy doing Santa Claus. Based on a post by Bh76. Listen to the Podcast at my First Time. I woke to the sound of scraping, on the roof. At nineteen years old, I knew it was the big tree in the backyard and not Santa Claus. It woke me all the same. I looked at the time and sighed; three o'clock. We had gotten home from my grandmother's a little after one, and I was out like a light. My parents used the time after we got home, to wrap our immediate family's presents. It was an annual tradition. They always opened a bottle of wine, turned on 'A Christmas Story,' and wrapped our presents. It never made sense to me that they did it the night before, but it was what it was. I was thirsty, so I opened my door, and looked to see if they were still up. I didn't want to get yelled at for spying on my presents. Those spankings from my youth, were still fresh on my mind. Hearing nothing, and seeing no lights on, I made my way down a few stairs and sat low. Through the ballusters I could see motion near the sofa. In the glow of the Christmas Tree lights and a burning fireplace, I could clearly see the back of a man, with a red santa hat, incredible white beard, red tanktop, and red pants dropped to his ankles, and the bare legs of a woman.  Santa’s coat was draped over the ottoman. I slid on my ass, wearing just my boxers and a tee-shirt. Now 3 steps lower, I could clearly see the backside of done serious doggie fucking! My mom was bent over the couch, getting fucked from behind, by a man in a Santa suit. It was a very authentic-looking suit. And the beard looked incredibly real. I watched in shock as she had her legs spread wide, and leaning down on her hands with her pelvis at rest on the sofa’s rounded armrest. her large natural breasts swung with each hard thrust from Santa, who I certainly hoped was my father. Her heavy breathing was loud, and she occasionally looked back over her shoulder, and the man who was reaming out her wet cunt. I assume her eyes were closed in lust, and she at times bit her lips. "Fuck me, Santa. Fuck me harder, Saint Nick." I stayed down and peered through the balusters, to avoid being seen; and watched as Santa continued to plow my modest, old-fashioned mother from behind. I have to admit she looked hot with her sweaty hair matted to her forehead and her plump ass jiggling with each impact. I found myself getting hard at the sight. The slapping sound was loud and sexy. Her moans were soft and frequent. Santa groaned, "Ho, ho, fucking ho, you've been a naughty girl this year; haven't you?" "No, uh; Santa; oh. I've; oh God! Been, a; ah; good, uh, girl." "You've been a slut, haven't you? You've been letting your husband have your ass, haven't you?" Santa said; which made me almost give up my presence up high on my perch. I couldn't believe my mom did anal. Holy shit! "Yes, Santa, oh God! Harder, I'm so close. Jim loves my ass, and I love it too." I couldn't believe my ears. Then my cock got rock hard, imagining my mom, with a cock deep in her ass. "Well, Mary, I just happen to have some lube, right here." What happened next, shattered all of my preconceived notions of what was really happening. Out of nowhere, a bottle appeared in his hand ,bathed in a shower of golden sparkles. It couldn't really be Santa Claus, banging my mom in our living room, could it? I watched Santa take off his gloves and squirt the liquid onto her crack. He fingered her backdoor and she squealed in delight at the double penetration. "So good, Santa. So fucking good." I gasped when he pulled out of her pussy and flopped his fat sausage, lying flat on her ass crack. I couldn't take my eyes off of his long fat cock as he lubed it up. I couldn't believe she was going to try to take it. I looked down at my boxers and realized I was nearly as long, now poking way out of my fly; but I was nowhere near the girth of that salami roll. I feared for her getting injured. He said, "Are you ready, Slutty Mary?" "Yes, Santa. Give it to me." He pressed the tip in, and I watched her turn her head back, she was terrified as she looked at his face; her eyes bulged in shock as he wedged his shaft deep in. "Holy hell," she shrieked. Santa flashed an evil grin and pushed forward. "Oh, damn," he groaned. "You're the tightest ass I'll have, all this night." I saw anger flash in my mother's eyes, but it was only for a moment. She got lost in the sensation from the intruder in her ass. "Yes, Santa. Nice and slow. Just like that." He threw his head back; then started to piston back and forth. The sight was incredible! I wished I had a camera. I was going to have jerk-off fodder for a long time, with just the memory. "Oh yeah, Mary. That's what you like, isn't it, Santa's slut. You're my slut right?" "Yes, Santa. I'm your slut. Oh, fuck that's good." He continued his steady pace as he stretched her hole. I could only imagine what it looked like up close. What I was seeing was better than any porn I'd ever seen. "You love it don't you. You love my big cock in your ass." "Yes, Santa. Oh, fuck! Yes." He picked up his pace and started to slam into her. I could hear the slapping again and it was so sexy. I loved that sound. Then I watched her face and tits fall to the cushion and she brought her fingers to her pussy. Added to the slapping sound was the sloshing sound of her wet pussy being frigged to orgasm. I noticed a round black object on the Ottoman, that I hadn’t seen before. Lean my face up to the slot between two balusters of the staircase railing. It had been obscured by mom’s head; until she laid her face onto the sofa cushion. A square lighted shape was next to it. Mom had a camcorder, filming her sex video with Santa? "Cum for me, Mary. Cum hard." "Fuck, fuck, yes!" she shrieked loudly. They didn't break stride, oblivious to how loud they were. I couldn't believe they didn't wake my sister. "I'm close, Mary. I want to cum on your tits." He pulled out and she rolled around onto her knees. He only stroked a few times, before rope after rope blasted onto her neck and tits. He groaned in pleasure before he flicked the last drops of cum at her open mouth. It was so dirty, so unlike my mother on any other day of the year. Well, I assumed that. I'd never watched her get fucked before. A red towel appeared, and he wiped off his glistening cock, still slick with lube, then my mom's spread ass. He tossed it into the burning fireplace and pulled up his pants. I watched my naked mom sit on the rug and sip some wine as she watched his semi-flaccid cock get tucked into his red pants. Then he fastened his belt. He smiled at her as he put on his coat and straightened his hat. "You're the best fuck ever, Mary. I still can't believe you took me anally." "I trained for it, Santa. I used dildos and butt plugs, all day, to get used to the size." "Such a good girl, Mary. You've definitely earned this one." He moved his hands like a magician and a present appeared in his hand. It looked like a necklace box. "Oh, Santa. You're too good to me." She stood naked, her tits swinging, and kissed him in what looked like serious tongue-wrestling. I took that opportunity to return to my bedroom. I never got my drink. Morning Light. "Rise and shine, everybody," my mom shouted from the kitchen. When we were kids, she was the one who got woken up by us. Funny how times change. I walked into the hall and saw my sister emerge from her room. Her hair looked every bit like a rat's nest as she scratched her butt and elbowed me out of her way. I shook my head and took delight in the smell of cinnamon rolls and sausage, wafting through the house. Dad was pouring a cup of coffee as mom flipped the sausage. "Jenny and Mark, do you want to put the icing on the rolls?" We'd been doing that since we were old enough to hold the spatula. "Of course, daddy," Jenny said brightly. She was eighteen, but delighted in Christmas as if she were still five. I sat down and watched dad as he slapped mom on her ass. She winced and gave him a yelp. He smirked knowingly, as he sat with his coffee. I still didn't know what the hell happened the previous night. Was it really Santa Clause? Or was it my dad? I watched mom closely that morning. I'd never before noticed how sexy she was. I always knew she was pretty but seeing her, taking a large fat cock in her ass; gave me something entirely different to think about. We finished icing the rolls and Jenny excused herself to go to the bathroom. Mom sat down and took dad's hand. She looked at me with a smirk and said, "So Mark, I hope you got enough sleep, last night. But did you enjoy the show?" Busted! "Um..." I stuttered. "It's okay," dad said. He waved his hands and a napkin appeared in his hand. "Just don't do it again, okay? You’re old enough to know a healthy marriage when you see it; but unless you’re invited to watch, just go about your own business. Got it?" I nodded and bit into my roll.  I couldn't believe; I forgot. Dad used to do magic for us, when we were little kids. And  I couldn't believe that's all they said about their sex fantasy videos. Years later, when I caught them screwing in my garage, I realized they were becoming full-blown exhibitionists. Unreal. Not long after that; Jenny told me she came across a folder of sex videos, hidden deep in a portable hard drive. She thought Dad had a secret porn stash, that mom ought to know about. I told her; “Mom knows. Trust me. The videos are probably home movies they made; and then watch together as a turn-on.” “What?” she said. “Mom and dad do that stuff?” “Yeah! I said. “I stumbled upon the two of them really late one night, in the living room. The next morning mom and dad asked if I enjoyed it. I was speechless. They just told me to give them space, and quit watching.” “Damn!” Jenny said. “Never would have thought our prim and proper mother would be this kinky?” Hey!” I added. “At least they have a great sex life. How many of our friends even have both parents still together?” “As long as we don’t have to explain to our friends about our parents posting it on Pornhub, I’ll be just fine with it.” Jenny concluded. Based on a post by Bh76, for Literotica.
Show more...
2 weeks ago

My First Time
A Writer's Cabin: Part 2
A Writer's Cabin: Part 2. A permanent change of location, and state of mind. Based on a post by PickFiction. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. I opened the door and stepped inside, announced by a jingling bell. "Dale, good morning," Brooke said, standing and extending her hand. Clad in tight black slacks, a red blouse, her dark hair held in place by a large gold clasp, and shoes with moderate heels, I was reminded that she was an attractive lady. And that didn't include the unforgettable pale blue eyes. "Good to see you, Brooke. I'm ready to sign whatever." "I have the papers ready." She spread some papers across her desk. "And I'm ready to pay, also." "You won't have to do that until the closing." I handed her the check. "Dale, this is for $225,000." "That should cover everything, shouldn't it?" "I'm sure, but you should pay at closing." "I'd rather just give it to you, and it will be here when it's needed." "Dale, I can't take it. I mean." "Brooke," I interrupted, "if I can trust you to drive my Porsche, I can trust you with my $225,000." For five seconds, she just looked at me, then the laughter began, and she had to sit down. At last, she took a deep breath and looked at me again. "Where did you come from?" she asked. 'And don't you dare say, New York." "All I can say is that visiting here and meeting the people, particularly you, is so much different than New York; that it's changing my behavior." "It's probably illegal or unethical, but drive me to the bank so I can deposit it. We'll sign when we get back." We did exactly that: the teller at the bank calling for her manager. I suggested they contact the bank in New York for verification. While the manager took care of that, Brooke and the teller chatted. I watched the teller lean forward and whisper to Brooke, who then looked at me. I stepped toward them. "Autographed copies if you don't tell anyone." "Really? Okay, I won't." Her nameplate told me she was Sally, and I'd try to remember that. "All confirmed," the manager said, "Go ahead and process it, Sally." "Largest check I've ever processed," Sally said, and we headed back to the office. "Maybe you can drive this thing after we do the signing." "I think I have things to do, Dale," she answered with a chuckle. "I've got some book signing to take care of." "Listen, I nearly forgot. The man who's selling the cabin has moved to Oregon and told me that if I felt sure of the sale, the buyer could move right in." "Oh my gosh, I'm ready." I began to plan as she drove. I'd leave the car here, fly to New York, rent a truck, and drive back to the cabin. I'd need some help. I wondered. "You're quiet." "Thinking, and I need help." "Go on." "Are there Ubers out here?" "Not unless they come from the city. Where do you need to go?" "The airport; so I can fly to New York, rent a truck, and drive my things back here." "And take the truck to the city to return it." I nodded. "Dale, you know I'd be more than happy to take care of that." What a beautiful smile accompanied her offer. "Eyes on the road, please, and you're way too kind." I assured her. "Well, you're a very interesting man, and I'm enjoying being around you." "Wow, and very honestly, I'm enjoying being around you as well. I'm learning things that are very foreign to me and will become a part of my writing; and my life." We'd pulled into the small lot, and there was that smile again with the sparkling pale blue eyes. Brooke was a very attractive lady. "Before I sign anything, let's go for a drive." "Dale, that frightens me. I don't know." If you ruin the car, I'll buy a new one and we'll try again." That certainly widened her eyes. "I'm not sure I totally understand you, Dale." "No problem. Perhaps I enjoy being a little mysterious." "Well, you certainly have surprised me a few times." She admitted. "Come on. You can just drive the car a couple of blocks as a starter." Obviously reluctant, she followed me to the Porsche and climbed into the driver s seat. "I m so close to the ground," she said with a giggle. I showed her how to adjust the seat and the mirrors. "I'm only going a couple of blocks. We don't need to change everything." I discovered she had driven a standard shift when she'd first learned to drive at sixteen. It was a pickup truck with a column shift lever, but at least she'd used a clutch before. As we pulled away from the parking spot and she pressed on the accelerator, we shot forward, then slammed to a stop. "Dale," she pleaded. "I'm not going to learn to play the piano after one lesson, rebutted her implied argument. and you'll need to learn about the Porsche as well. Just keep going." We completed the two-block circuit, and I don't think I've ever seen such a relieved look on a face. "I'd say that was a good job. Now, let s go sign some papers." She smiled, and I could tell that, in her own way, she had enjoyed driving the Porsche, possibly just from the sense of accomplishment. I signed everything, thanked Brooke again for all her help, and then returned to the motel to make lots of arrangements. When they were taken care of, I made another call. "Well, it's about time you called." Katherine s New York rudeness now was even more obvious when I was in rural Ohio. "You could have called me." I matched her pushiness. "I was being polite and not disturbing what you're doing wherever you are." She congratulated her own virtue. "You're a saint, Katherine, an absolute saint. Did you get the two chapters taken care of?" "I did. Your editor loved them and only changed a couple of words. How have you beguiled her to go along with whatever you write?" I used Marie Laveau, the voodoo queen from Louisiana." "I thought she was long dead. Katherine bantered back at me. "Obviously not, if she's working for me." "So, why did you call?" "Just to let you know that I will be in town tomorrow to rent a truck and use it the following day as a receptacle for my New York life, which will be transported to Ohio to my new residence." "So, you're really doing that?" "It's done. I've purchased a place, and will send you the new address." "How can you stand that, after living in New York?" "How could I have stood New York, knowing what I know now." "Maybe Marie Laveau has cast a spell on you." The witty agent didn t miss a beat. I almost said, not Marie, but Brooke, but held my tongue. "Of course, I wish you good luck and hope this doesn't disrupt your writing." "On the contrary, I think it will help my writing." "Send me the address." We signed off, and I called Brooke. "What's the latest?" "My plane leaves at ten, so I'd like to be there by eight-thirty. What time should I be ready?" "I'll pick you up at seven-forty-five." "You're a jewel, Brooke." "You're very sweet. See you in the morning." She said, then hung up. As expected, Brooke was there right on time, and the trip to the airport was straightforward and uneventful. She cautioned me several times to drive carefully on the way back since my Porsche and the truck I'd be renting had absolutely nothing in common. I assured her that I would. At the airport, she got out of the car and walked around to where I was standing. She extended her arms, and I stepped into them and received a warm and very enjoyable squeeze. "Hurry back, Mister," she said. "I checked, and the driving time from New York to here is about eight and a half hours. With stops, probably over nine hours. I plan to have everything ready when I pick up the truck, so hopefully, I'll get started home by ten in the morning. That should get me home at seven or eight." "Here's the key to the cabin. Give me a call when you want to turn in the truck, and I'll follow you there." "Brooke, you don't have to do all that." I was beginning to feel guilty about all that she was doing. "Brooke Rowe Real Estate provides full service," she said with a chuckle. "Now, one more hug, and get on your way." We hugged again, and I thanked her for everything. I was traveling light, no bag; and checking in and boarding was simple. The flight was an hour long, and I called an Uber to take me to my apartment. The boxes I'd ordered had been delivered to the lobby of the building, and I carried them upstairs, put them together, and packed them. I wasn't a clothing hog, so that part was simple. The pictures and knick-knacks were easy as well, and soon, everything was ready. I checked with the truck rental, and they were ready for me. I decided to head to Zǐh o's for dinner and a farewell. "Mr. Dale. Have not seen you for a while." "I know, Zǐh o. I've been in Ohio." "Oh, far out west." "It's a ways, but I'm moving there." "Moving? No more eating at Zǐh o's?" He said with a sober face. "I'm afraid not. And I'll miss it for sure." "Tonight, my treat. Order what you want." He said with resolute duty. "Shrimp fried rice will be perfect. I love it." The fried rice was perfect, and I knew I'd miss it in Ohio. The food at the diner in Caraway was very different but equally good. I wondered if I'd miss the variety that I was used to in New York. Time would tell. We bid each other farewell, and I promised Zǐh o that I'd be sure to come to see him when I was in New York in the future. Picking up the truck went much as I'd learned to expect things in New York to go. "What do you mean you can't find my reservation? I called yesterday to check, and they said everything was in order." "Ain't my problem, Mister. There ain't a reservation here for Dale Scholtz." "You've got to have it. Check again." He checked with the same result.     "I checked yesterday. D a l e S c h u l t z:" "Wait. I thought you said your name was S-c-h-o-l-t-z." "I think that may have been what you thought you heard, but that's incorrect." He glared at me but checked again. "Yeah, here it is." He slapped a paper down on the counter. "Sign here, here, and here." The pen was slapped down equally hard. "Take this out to the booth. They'll show you the truck." He stomped back to his desk. I received a few instructions at the booth, drove to the apartment, and loaded the truck. It was a small truck, like an SUV, so it wasn't quite like driving a forty-foot truck. I maneuvered my way out of New York fairly quickly, letting the built-in GPS guide me. Soon, I was on the road and headed to Ohio. I'd been driving for nearly an hour when I realized I was wishing that Brooke was sitting next to me and talking with me as I drove. That was certainly something new. She seemed really nice and willing to help me get established. I'd even commented on it before I left, and she indicated she was perfectly happy doing it. How happy was she? And then there'd been the hugs yesterday. Two of them. I smiled as I realized how much I'd enjoyed those hugs. Was something about me changing? I'd gone twenty-seven years without women cluttering my life, but this one seemed different. Was it just the Caraway difference I'd been experiencing, or was there more? She was enjoyable to look at with those fascinating blue eyes contrasting with her very dark hair and slightly dark complexion. She'd never really said anything that indicated that she liked me or wanted to be with me, except that she was often with me. Uh. What would I do when I was back in Ohio? Maybe just wait for her to be more definite? If I was writing this as a story, how would I do it? I wrote about romance, so why didn't I know more about real life? Maybe it was because I controlled the writing, and I wasn't sure I was in control now. I arrived at the cabin at about eight, as expected, and was inside the after unloading the first box when I received a text. Are you at the cabin yet? Just got here and beginning to unload. Would you like some help? What did that mean? Did she really want to help? Was it just Brooke Rowe Real Estate completing their full service? I stopped and took a deep breath. Dale, I asked myself. Are you overanalyzing? Would you like to have Brooke here? Answer, "Yes, I would. If it's not an inconvenience for you, I'd love to have some help. Good. I'll be there in fifteen minutes. More analysis. She'd said, "Good." That seemed to mean that she was happy that I needed some help. A subtle hint, perhaps, but I was going to take it at face value and see what developed. In fact, I stopped unloading, leaving more for us to do together when she arrived. Brooke swept through the front door with a big smile. "That's not a very big truck, not at all what I was picturing." "I didn't move any furniture, just clothing, books, and miscellaneous stuff. But it all needs to be unloaded." "Let's get going then." It wasn't difficult with me taking the heavier boxes and Brooke the lighter ones. By nine-thirty, we were finished. Thank you so much, Brooke. I appreciate the help, and I appreciate you." Her eyes jerked to mine. "Well, I enjoy being with you too. Are you planning to sleep here tonight? We need to make a bed if you are." "Well, I don't want to sleep here until I'm completely moved, and as long as I have the truck, it isn't complete. Tomorrow, I'll have the grand moving in, even though, officially, I don't own it yet." "That will be nice." There was a definite questioning look on her face. "Lots of things need to be done, and I could use more help deciding where to hang things, what things to add, and what furniture to replace." "The lady that owns the furniture store in town is a pretty good decorator, too. She could probably help you." I smiled. "I think I'd rather have Brooke Rowe Real Estate complete their full service by helping me." A wonderful smile shone on Brooke's face. "Good. She'd love to do it." Brooke confirmed in 3rd person. "What's open where we can get something to eat?" I was hungry. "Not much, except Brooke Rowe Real Estate's full-service kitchen." I shook my head. "Brooke, that's too much." She looked sad. "Are you rejecting Brooke's offer to feed you?" I realized I couldn't reject any offer from Brooke. "Never," I replied, "but I owe you big time." "I'll have to come up with a way for you to pay this off, then." That comment came with a different kind of smile to her face. I followed the Cadillac to a pleasant one-story house on the very edge of town. She pulled into the garage, and I parked on the driveway. "I hope you like cheese," Brooke said as she prepared the grilled cheese sandwiches. "Are you putting three kinds of cheese on each sandwich?" "Sure. Isn't that the way you're supposed to do it," she added with a giggle. "You're the expert," I said, anticipating what this might be like. "And I'm using cinnamon butter on the bread, too." "Brooke, where'd you learn this stuff?" "I like to experiment." I enjoy good food, and I wanted to know what other experiments she might have on hand. "Here ya go. Lemme know." I waited a few seconds to let it cool, having burned my mouth more than once on hot cheese. I loved her anticipatory look. I took the first bite. "Oh my gosh, what a surprise. I've never had a grilled cheese like this before, and anytime you're serving, I'll be here to eat them." "Really?" "If you let me know, I promise to come and praise your culinary expertise." "Aw, you're sweet. I have other recipes you might like." "Could you prepare them at the cabin? I can picture us sitting on the screened-in porch eating a delicious and unique dinner." "Me, too, Dale. I'd love to do that." Her flirting was as overt as my own. "Just send me a list of what you need, and I'll have it ready for you." She nodded. "Okay." We finished the sandwiches and set nine in the morning for her to meet me at the motel and follow me to where I'd be turning in the truck. I locked up and we headed off, me to the motel and Brooke to her house. I climbed into bed smiling. The sandwich had been excellent, and Brooke inviting me to her house even better. I'd found it difficult to leave her, and I sensed she was feeling the same. I was a sensitive writer, or so I'd been called by the critics, and I should be able to understand people. When I looked myself straight in the eye, I realized that I had been fully understanding Brooke but refusing to accept it. Tomorrow, maybe I could straighten things out. I was sitting in the truck, waved to her when she arrived and headed to the address I'd been given. It was accurate, and the turning-in process was much more straightforward than the picking-up process had been. Just the difference between New York and Caraway I guessed. I climbed into the Cadillac. "Thanks again for being so helpful." "You don't need to keep saying that, Dale. I know you're thankful, and by now, we're good friends and do things for each other." "I don't know. It'll be difficult, but I'll try. I m not use to kindness, living in New York. I just want to let you know how much it means to me. "Do you have lots of ideas for decorating the cottage?" "Not really. I'm going to have you decorate it just the way you'd like to have it." "But you might not like some of the things I'd do." "I doubt it." "Dale, are you sure? I don't want to spend money on something you won't like." "Well, if you decorate it just the way you like, then you won't have to change anything when it's yours and my cabin." She hit the brakes hard and pulled onto the berm. "What did you just say?" "What did you just hear?" "What I've been wanting to hear for several days." "I think you heard correctly, then." "Are you saying ...?" "I'm saying that I missed you more than I'd imagined I could while I was away for only two days. I wanted you in the seat beside me while I drove. I pictured that over and over." "I missed you so much and prayed over and over that you'd be safe." I took hold of her hand and pulled her toward me. "I missed those blue eyes looking at me." "Kiss me." I did, and she kissed me back. I was amazed at the feelings that were racing through my body. "I've been so afraid." "Of what? Surely not of me?" I asked, surprised at what she'd said. "Of myself and the way I was feeling about you." "But we've gotten along so well." "I know, but you're a famous author from New York, and I'm just a small-town real estate agent. It just seemed like a match that couldn't be." I had to laugh at that. "I guess I'm famous, but that isn't really me. I think you've seen that, but were just afraid to accept it. I'm perfectly comfortable here in Caraway, and I'm finding that's more me than New York. You have to have seen that." "I thought I could, but still." She explained. "Well, if I have my way, we're going to find out a lot more about each other in the days and weeks to come. Writing, piano lessons, unique cooking. Let's get to the cabin and get that started. But first, kiss me again." Another wonderful kiss, and she pulled back onto the road, getting us to the cabin before we knew it. We parked and went inside Not surprisingly, we initiated our time at the cabin with a much longer kiss. "Dale, I think this has been the most exciting thirty minutes of my life."    I concurred; "Brooke, I'd never dreamed of anything like this. I was a writer, and I wrote. Having my first book published was exciting, and getting The National Book Foundation award seemed important at the time. But Brooke, nothing has ever made me feel like I did when I kissed you today and then again here in the cabin. My heart is still pounding." Brooke was sitting on a stool, hands cluttered tightly in her lap and eyes fixed on me as I talked. "I can't believe I'm sitting in this cabin with the author of The Eagle is Flying, Finding Her Fate, Before the Ending, and The First Time, and he just said those things about me. If you're really Mr. Schultz, pinch me so I can tell if I'm dreaming." "Ms. Rowe, I shall not pinch thee, for thou art too precious to risk damage in any way. Instead, may I take thee to my heart, which wants nothing more than to keep thee there forever." Two tears were moving slowly down her cheeks. I leaned down and kissed them away, the saltiness precious to me. "You can stay here if you'd like." When she bit her lower lip, I added, "or not." She looked at me almost fearfully. "Brooke, I've fallen totally in love with you. But there's much of both of us that's still unknown to the other. I want to learn all there is to know of you since each thing I've learned so far has added to your fascination." "Dale, I just don't want to; " "Disappoint me?" I finished her concern. She closed her eyes. I took her hand and led her to the couch, where I sat down and pulled her onto my lap, clasping my arms around her. "He held her tightly, savoring her love and who she was. His mind couldn't imagine a time without her here, loving him as much as he loved her. It was magical, something from Camelot or a poem by Elizabeth Barrett Browning. She could feel his heart beating, each pulsation sounding his love for her. It was the story of the ages, the love the world had awaited, and it was hers, cherished and returned in kind." "I wish I could say things like that." "Why?" "They're such beautiful and meaningful words." "They're words and nothing like the love we share. That love is more powerful than all the words ever written, and I'm glad I came here and found it." "I think you were a Caraway man trapped in New York City, and you had to come here to find who you really are." We decorated, me following Brooke's lead. We discussed whether we should live in her house in the city or the cabin in the woods. She insisted on the cabin since that's why I'd come here, and she felt like she was already beginning to love it. I explained that I had plenty of money and we could buy a mansion if we wanted, but she said there were no mansions in Caraway. Close to noon, the phone rang. It was Katherine. I put it on speaker so that Brooke could listen. "I'm decorating my cottage, and you've interrupted me," I answered. "Tough shit," she replied, "but I have some news for you." "It must be important if you took time out of your busy schedule to call me." "The studio people want to make a movie of your first two books. I negotiated a retention fee of $20,000 for each one, but they're already set, so you'll be getting $200,000 purchase fee for each. What should I do with the $440,000?" I watched Brooke's eyes widen. "Just dump it into my account. I have a few things I'll need for the cabin." I heard Brooke giggle. "Is there someone there with you?" "Yes, my soon-to-be wife." "There's something wrong with our connection. I thought I heard you say, wife." Katherine s deadpan wit was classic. "That's the correct word, and you'll be hearing more later." "Dale, what the hell's going on out there in Ohio?" "More than you could ever imagine, Katherine. Talk to you later." I tapped the disconnect button. "What?" "$440,000 just like that?" "Once you start making money, larger chunks of money, it just seems to grow and happen more often. You'll have plenty of money to spend at the Mercantile." That got a laugh from Brooke. "Since you have all of that money, shouldn't I be going to New York to shop at all of the trendy boutiques?" "If we go to New York, instead of trendy boutiques, I'll take you to Zǐh o W ng's Chinese restaurant, where I was a regular. I think you'll like his food. Plus, I think we've had inquiries about the other two books as well, so we could be getting another big chunk of money eventually. Book five is complete and will be out for sale in a few months. "More money?" she asked quietly. I could tell that Brooke had never considered my money when she'd discovered who I was, just my fame, and I delighted in that. I had an excellent money manager, and he was investing what I didn't need to live, and it was growing. I hadn't checked recently, but I knew I was a multi-millionaire. I'd share that with Brooke one of these days, but things were fine now. She was certainly getting subtle hints. "And with all of that, you chose that little cabin. I'd just sold that house on the lake for nearly a million dollars to a pompous little man who continually tried to impress me with how wealthy he was. When you quietly paid cash for the cabin, I began to get a hint of what you were like." "And you still stayed after me?" "Dale, you're silly. And I think you know that I'm a very conservative girl, from a very conservative family, living in a very conservative town." I smiled, wondering where she might be going with that. "But I'm also a girl that's totally in love, and that can change things. I'm going to stay a conservative girl, but there's another part of me that wants, well; uh, to spend a night here with you in the cabin." I understood perfectly what she was saying, and I was completely in tune with it. "That would be wonderful, and I have some sweatpants and T-shirts or sweatshirts that you can wear. But, only on one condition." The look on her face told me she understood me as well. "Uh-oh, conditions." "Tomorrow you must start me on my piano lessons." "And tomorrow, you must begin working with my writing." "I'm wary of that, Brooke. You may outdo me before long." She snorted. "I'd just like to understand a little about writing." We had some dinner, watched a little TV, and settled into the freshly-made bed for the night. We held each other tightly, the aroma of her hair being a new part of her for me to experience, and our bodies pressed tightly together, even with layers of pajamas and sweaty clothing between us, being perfect for the conservative girl from Caraway, and the equally conservative guy from New York. I surprised her one evening at the diner where I had made prior arrangements. We'd finished eating, and Billy Joe and Alma had gathered by our table, along with a few others. I could tell that Brooke was puzzled when I stood, walked around the table, then suddenly dropped to one knee. Her eyes widened, her mouth opened, and then her hands covered her face, hiding the tears. "Brooke, I came to Caraway to get away from New York and everything about it. I wanted peace and quiet. I found not only that, but a fulfillment of my life that I'd never imagined possible. A very conservative lady from there caused me to understand where my life should be headed, and that heading was with her; forever. I thank you with all my heart for doing that, Brooke, and I'm asking you to officially join me on my journey, our journey, by becoming Mrs. Brooke Schultz. Will you marry me, Brooke Rowe?" She fairly collapsed into my arms, murmuring yes, yes! Over and over, to cheers and applause from everyone in the restaurant. Finally, she stood and thanked everyone for their good wishes, telling them that a dream she didn't even know she had was coming true. "When do you want to have the ceremony?" she asked when we were back at the cabin." "That's up to you, but I think the courthouse is open tomorrow." She looked at me very seriously. "I'd like a simple ceremony here in Caraway within a month. I want to finally move into the cabin with you, and;" "And?" "As my granny would have said, Consummate the relationship. "I am in full agreement with your plan. All of it." Not surprisingly, Brooke's cheeks pinked slightly. In the four weeks before the wedding, I had written three chapters of the new book, with Brooke reading what I'd written at the end of each day. Not surprisingly, her comments and suggestions were astute and right on point, and a large number of them found their way onto the manuscript. I surprised myself by learning to play simple things on the piano, and often, while I'd write, I had marvelous piano music to inspire me. As celebrity often caused, her real estate business was doing well, with people anxious to purchase from the lady who would be the wife of the famous author. The day before the wedding, we met Katherine, the only New Yorker I'd invited, who went directly to Brooke. "I just had to meet the woman who'd agreed to spend her life with this buffoon." I'd warned her about Katherine, and she laughed. "I've checked him out, and he seems okay. I'm willing to take my chances." Brooke said, graciously. She dismissed the rudeness of the agent s words. "You're a brave woman, Brooke, but congratulations." She opened her arms, and they hugged. "As for you, Mister, somehow I think you've stumbled onto an excellent one. You'd better take good care of her, Buster, or you'll be more than hearing from me." Once more, she opened her arms, and for the first time, we hugged. "Thanks, Katherine. I'm smart enough to know how fortunate I am to have chosen Ohio as my hiding place. Caraway is the perfect place for me."     "I probably won't be here long enough to find out. I'm sure I'll see you tomorrow, but I'm on the way back to New York tomorrow evening. The best of everything to you two." Katherine strode away, and I smiled at Brooke. "She has a very pleasant side, Dale. But I think you two enjoy jousting with each other." "Jousting, huh? I've grown familiar with your perceptiveness, so I'll bow to that." I knew that the next time we talked on the phone, the jousting would continue. The wedding was well attended by the people of Caraway. It was open-church and nearly every pew was filled. The reception was held in the basement of the church, as was the custom in Caraway. She had allowed me to splurge on the catering. I enlisted Billy Joe to oversee all the food, But I insisted that he hire other great restaurants in the Caraway region, and pay them 20% more than the bids. Billy Joe and Alma were to be the reception hosts, and I paid the couple a 20% commission for simply managing the reception. It wasn't a sit-down dinner, but it could have been. It was more like the food court, with 4 local restaurants each set up, One in each corner of the full basement. My only special request was that he let Zǐh o W ng's Chinese Restaurant use his local caf , to offer the Chinese cuisine, at whatever rates and travel costs were incurred. We were hugged, kissed, and wished well, by everyone in the receiving line. Pictures were completed, and people were enjoying the food and the company. While the photographer completed our after-ceremony photos, Billy Joe and Alma greeted the guests downstairs. Brooke and I could her them on the P A, through the floor. Alma asked each caterer to describe the foods they prepared. Zǐh o W ng went last. He took his liberty to offer a toast to the newlyweds, with a traditional Chinese wish, which he translated in his broken English. We'd decided that we'd go directly to the cabin for our wedding night, and I'd asked Brooke to decide where she'd like to go for a honeymoon. Anywhere in the world was my only limit. Her answer was typical Caraway Brooke. "I don't speak any foreign languages, so how about England and Scotland, maybe Ireland and Wales if we have time." "We have the rest of our lives. They speak English in Australia and New Zealand, too." She bit her lower lip. "They seem so far away. Maybe one day." "And the cabin is so close. They speak English at the cabin?" She giggled. Suppose anyone has decorated my car with silly signs, and tin cans rattling on ropes? "It doesn't matter. My car is parked out back." "Sneaky man. Will my gown fit into the car?" "If not, you'll have to ride to the cabin in your underwear." "Would you really do that?" She'd lowered her head and raised her eyebrows as she said that. "Has saying, I do, changed the very conservative girl?" "I guess you'll have to find out." Brooke matched my wit. And I mean to do just that. After a couple hours of circulating, cutting the cake, and even dancing some waltzes when the DJ directed, We checked with Alma and Billy Joe, who'd been great hosts for the wedding and they told us to get on out of there and they'd take care of everything. Alma added that the guests brought so many wedding gifts. She offered to transport them all to the restaurant, and suggested we open them tomorrow afternoon, in their caf s meeting room, around 2pm? Brooke loved the idea and suggested that they notify close family and friends to join us. Alma then handed me a big picnic basket; Here s a sampler basket of all the foods. I have a feeling you two will need to keep your energy up, tonight. Brooke blushed and kissed her cheek. We escaped out the back door and were able to stuff Brooke and her gown into the Porsche. I climbed into the other side, rearranged some lace, and headed for the cabin. I pulled up in front and helped Brooke escape the right confines of the car, and opened the door for her. She took a step inside and froze. "Dale, what have you done?" She turned slowly to look at me. "Well, you introduced me to Rita at the flower shop, and that gave me an idea. She's been a big help." Brooke stepped inside very tentatively and looked around. There were rose petals scattered everywhere, thirty or forty lit candles of all sizes and descriptions, along with the aroma of incense. Beautiful flowers hung from the ceiling and surrounded the bedroom door frame. Rita had done a fantastic job, and I needed to tip her even further. Suddenly there were arms around my neck and lips against my own. Our tongues met and danced. Then my conservative girl pulled her head back and said breathily, "Do you want me?" I responded by pulling her against me and unzipping her beautiful gown. She immediately stepped out of it, standing before me in tiny pale blue bra and panties that nearly perfectly matched her eyes. I knew she hadn't purchased those in Caraway. Before I could reach for her, she'd unfastened the bra and let it fall to the floor, quickly followed by the panties. She was naked except for the low heels that she wore. "Are you blushing, Mrs. Schultz?" "I hope not. But something needs to be happening here, and quickly." My undressing was slightly more complicated with the black suit and vest I was wearing. I think I was more anxious to get it off that she was, and it didn't take long. We made our way through the flower bedecked doorway and into the bedroom holding hands. Brooke pulled back the covers and beckoned to me. "I'm teaching you about the piano. Teach me about sex." I wasn't a sex teacher, but I was in love and not totally without experience. In an early college English class, a girl had loved my story and talked me into having sex with her. It was satisfying physically, but I sensed that something was missing. Tonight, that same thing would not be missing. I crawled onto the bed and pulled her down with me. She clung tightly to me, kissing me so that I barely had time for a breath. She quickly spread her legs, and I certainly knew what to do from there on. She moaned every time I touched her and arched her hips against me. I was sure she was a virgin, but there was no way I could stop, and there was no way she'd let me stop. I awkwardly guided myself until I was at her opening. I tried to be gentle, but the urgent need I as feeling was fighting against it. "Oh Dale, yes, yes," she moaned as I entered her, pressing forward gently into her snugness. I wanted it to last forever, but that wasn't to be, and I filled her with stream after stream liquid, until I finally collapsed against her. I knew there was more that needed to be done, so after catching my breathe, I began kissing her neck, and nippling her earlobe. My one hand slide along her chest and began entertaining her nipples. Having awoken them to firmness, I continued kissing her shoulder while my hand slowly slid south to the warm, moist crevasse of her inner thigh regions. I found myself recovering turgidness and within minutes I was craving a second tour of her inner delights. Within a minute, her body began to shiver and spasm as she orgasmed in our bed for the first time. She wrapped my body tight in both arms and legs. She definitely didn t want my cock to leave. Her mouth opened wide, but no sound came out. She held her breath while her thighs tremored. Finally she exhaled, and began rapidly breathing again. It was not just an orgasm. It was an ecstasy. I knew it wouldn't be the last. Surprising me, she said, "I hope we just made a baby." I was mildly surprised that I hoped we had, too. "I want to do that again, Dale. I've heard other ladies talk, but there are no words for what just happened between us. My body is still trembling, and there are little electric shocks going through me. Is it like that for you?" "It's like that for me, but in my own way. And yes, I want to do that again." Brooke giggled, a sexy little giggle. "Let's do it the next time in the living room, with all of the candles, flowers, and incense. It can be a once-in-a-lifetime thing." We did just that, but I knew it wasn't a once-in-a-lifetime thing. There'd be anniversaries and other special occasions to celebrate, and if it wasn't Rita, the local florist; there'd be someone else to help make it happen. I'd come to Caraway Hills looking for a writer's cabin but found so very much more. Based on a post by PickFiction, for Literotica.
Show more...
2 weeks ago

My First Time
A Writer's Cabin: Part 1
A Writer's Cabin: Part 1. Retreating to an isolated cabin, a famous author finds love. Based on a post by PickFiction. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. "Dale, nice of you to drop in." Katherine's sardonic smile told me how she really felt. "I have an appointment." "That hasn't always mattered in the past." I'd missed one appointment in nearly a year, but Katherine loved to jab me with the nits she picked. "I suppose. You make bundles off me, though", I retorted. "So, that gives you the right to ignore appointments and not even have the common courtesy to let me know." I'd left my cell phone at a restaurant. "Listen, if you want to drop me from your list of clients, we can work that out. You're getting to be a pain in the ass to deal with, Katherine. Plus, this office of yours on the forty-fourth floor is a pain. I get an upset stomach riding the elevator." Being from New York and hating elevators did not meld well, but somehow, I'd survived. "My poor delicate author. Perhaps you should try the stairs." "Perhaps we should try some Zoom appointments." I wondered why Katherine and I could never have a friction-free meeting. Maybe it was our signs. I'm a Libra and I'd learned earlier that she was an Aries. Silly, perhaps, but there was definitely something. I think we rather enjoyed skirmishing with each other. "Bars are kind of noisy for Zoom calls." She objected. "You don't know me at all, Katherine. I don't drink in public -- oh, maybe a glass of wine at those idiotic things you schedule for me." "Those idiotic things sell your books." I hated to admit that I needed to sell books. I wrote because I loved it and seemed to have a certain talent for it. But I also needed a roof over my head and food in my stomach. Therefore, I needed to sell books, and Katherine was here to help me do just that. And, I had to admit that she'd done a decent job. My bank account assured me of that. "I suppose you're right." I relented. "Let me mark this on my calendar. Dale Schultz agreed with something I said." She scribbled something on her desk calendar. "So why exactly did I have to ride the supersonic elevator to see you today." "I thought I told you that." "You sent me an email that basically said, be there or be square." "I'm surprised you'd let a clich like that escape your lips." She teased. "Talking isn't writing. And some people like clich s." "On another subject, four chapters of the new book are due today." "They're only due because you arbitrarily decide they're due. Sometimes fictional writing isn't done on a schedule." "I thought a brilliant author like yourself could just snap your fingers and magnificently amazing stories appeared on the computer screen." "Having never done it, I would expect you to think that." "What, that you're a brilliant author?" "You have three of the chapters on the flash drive, and the fourth is nearly complete. What's the rush?" We want to get it published before the Christmas buying season. People still like to purchase hard copies of books by famous authors." I was a moderately famous author, even though I didn't often admit it to myself. It made selling books relatively simple, which I enjoyed. But it made the public appearances and book signings that Katherine arranged; the bane of my existence. I was not a public person, and traveling all over the country was not enjoyable, and something needed to be done about it. I wasn't sure what, just yet. "I suppose you're right. Put another note on your calendar there, for the mental slip of mine." "What?" She perked up. "I said, bane of my existence, another horrible clich . Katherine shrugged, but didn't make a note on her desk calendar. "Also, I have a check for you since you won't simplify things by allowing direct deposits to your bank account." "I'm old-fashioned, I guess. I hear about bad things happening from that." "Well, here's your preliminary check for the new book." I glanced at it long enough to see $100,000 on the amount line. That would hold me for a while. This would be my fifth book, and the first four had been nicely successful, so my bank account was well-stocked at the present time, far beyond anything I'd imagined when I began writing. I folded the check and stuck it in my pocket. "And we need to review the schedule of personal appearances and book signings I've set up for you." It was only March, and we were shooting for a September publish date. I couldn't sign books until they were published. Maybe I could get COVID 19, or something and avoid all of that. Katherine had twelve events lined up, some of which would get national attention and some that were small, local events. I had insisted on the latter. I grew up in rural Pennsylvania before we moved to New York, and we Pennsylvanians had always seemed to be bypassed by everything big or important that happened. I wanted people in those types of places to have access to signed copies of my books if they wanted them. "Those don't begin until October, so please don't forget about them. I'll send emails to remind you." "I think your emails go directly to my spam folder. I'll have to check." I said in a deadpan delivery. "You're impossible. If I didn't make gobs of money from you, I'd dump you in a nanosecond." "Same here, you know." We bid each other goodbye, and I left her office. Walking down the hall toward the elevator, I wondered what it might be like to descend forty-four flights of stairs. I was getting hungry and decided I needed plenty of nourishment before I attempted that, so I stopped at the elevator, as always. We made several stops on the way down, which seemed to decrease our peak velocity, and my stomach survived. I wondered if I could find an agent whose office was on the ground floor. Probably not. Zǐh o W ng's Chinese Restaurant. It was an unusually warm March day, so I walked to Zǐh o W ng's Chinese Restaurant rather than using a taxi or an Uber. Since I ate there often, Mr. W ng wasn't surprised to see me. "Some shrimp chow mein for famous author?" were his words of greeting. That was my favorite of the restaurant's offerings, although their menu covered three pages. "That sounds good, Zǐh o, but keep the shrimp and change the other to fried rice." "Hot tea and wonton soup?" He offered. It was lunchtime, but I could make it my dinner. "Of course," I answered, nodding to him and receiving his nod in return. I checked my phone and had several text messages. I'd changed my number several times, but somehow, people discovered what it was and would send me unwanted texts. They weren't spam or scams, just people talking about my writing. I read several of them since I had nothing else to do, but I stashed the phone when the wonton soup arrived. Mr. W ng served me personally and sat down as he usually did. "How is wonton soup today? Breaking in new cook and would like opinion." "Zǐh o, your wonton is always excellent, and this is no different. Some wonton is more water than anything else, but yours is solid and nourishing." "Will inform new cook. Will Mr. Dale be wanting take home today?" "Your food and my microwave seem to get along well, so perhaps the shrimp chow mein would be good." "Will have, when finish. You good customer, Mr. Dale." "That's because you're a good cook. I didn't have much Chinese until I came to New York, but I'm glad my parents found your restaurant. And," I said, winking at him, "I've included it in my new book. Characters in the book will be eating here." "Mr. Dale, many thanks. For kindness, today is on me." I bowed my head to him. "The many thanks is for you, Zǐh o. But I insist on paying." I knew from experience that when people saw the name of the restaurant in the book, they'd come here to eat, and Zǐh o would be very busy. It made me happy to be able to do that for him, as he always took very good care of me. I saw someone from the kitchen headed for my table. Zǐh o took the sack and handed it to me. "Chow mein for dinner," he said with a smile. "Tell me something, Zǐh o. Do you like New York, the big city?" "I born in Foshan in China and live there till I come here. I think population there is nine million. So, I used to big city. Is important to me as I feel strange when not in big city. You from big city too, Mr. Dale?" "No, no, I'm not. I come from a small town, and I feel out of place somehow." "But you famous author. Is important to be in big city for you, isn't it." I chuckled. "It's easier sometimes, and I suppose important for some things, but it's also annoying most of the time." "Have friends in China who say same thing about Foshan." "It's what you get used to, I guess." I grumbled. "New York big, but not Foshan." "I think I know what you mean, Zǐh o. I paid him for both meals and included a nice tip, which I knew he'd divide among his servers. I left Zǐh o's and walked back to my apartment, which was on the fourth floor and not the forty-forth. I let my mind wander, trying to concentrate on creating a new chapter for the book. But it was difficult with loud diesel buses, emergency sirens, and just the noise and bustle of a big city. I rode the slow-motion elevator to the fourth floor. Although I could certainly have afforded a nicer place, I was content with the one-bedroom cubby which I inhabited. As I was approaching my door, I heard someone calling to me. "Hey, Dale. How's it going, neighbor?" "Hey, Zach. Not too bad for a March day, and after a trip to the forty-fourth floor." "Uh-oh, that again. How's your stomach?" he asked with a little laugh. "We made lots of stops, so it wasn't too bad. I stopped at Zǐh o's and had some fried rice and brought some chow mein home." I held up the bag with the familiar emblem on the side. "We need to go there. It's been a while, and Talia loves Cashew Chicken."     "That's good stuff. I have it every once in a while." "Got the book finished?" "Nearly. A couple more chapters." "I'm sure you'll be relieved, and the money will be rolling in." "I suppose. I'm just anxious to get started on the next book." "Dale, you need to slow down and enjoy the fruits of your labor, whatever they might be. I know that money isn't the big motivation for you, but still, savor all that adulation you receive." I laughed. "All of that adulation is a pain in the ass, and I could do without it. Book signings and being on The Morning Mirror. And all of that other good stuff, i.e. crap." I always sensed that it was good stuff, in its own way, but not particularly for me. It was awkward, and the questions they asked were always frivolous and not something that I particularly cared about. I enjoyed sometimes talking about the process of creating and then writing a story, but I'd been told that most listeners found that boring after about thirty seconds of it. They wanted sensational things, like who I was currently sleeping with or what woman I was chasing, things like that. Most of my time on the show seemed to be spent denying rumors as no one seemed to believe that I was a boring guy, content to eat, sleep, and write my books. 'I feel very awkward on that show and others that have had me. People think that if you're famous, you should fit into a particular mold, and I don't." "I can see that about you for sure." "But, what the heck are you doing home, Zach? Shouldn't you be working?" "Yeah, but Talia was sick this morning, and she needed help getting to the doctor, so I took a day of vacation." "Aw, I'm sorry about that. How's she doing?" "Much better. The doc said it was probably something she ate, so It's not contagious, thank goodness." "May I stick my head in to wish her well." "Let me make sure she's decent." He disappeared for a moment. "Come on in, Dale." "Hey, Talia, how are you feeling?" "Better, but that doesn't mean good." "Aw, sorry." "I should be okay tomorrow." I thought she looked pale enough that tomorrow might not do it." "So, are you still thinking about what we talked about the other day?" Zack gestured for me to have a seat. I plopped into a lounger. It had been in and out of my mind all day, from my time with Katherine through my lunch with Zǐh o, to now. "I have, but it's a tough decision." "Talia and I would hate to lose a good neighbor, but don't let that influence you." Zack looked at the ceiling as he spoke, unsuccessfully stifling a smile. "I'd hate that too, but that's only one issue. I could go back to Pennsylvania, but for some reason, I'm hesitant to do that." "Lots of big hills in P A, but I'm from Ohio, and the climate is similar, but more variation in the topography." "I like hills, but big hills and snow don't always mix well." "Take a look at Ohio. And take a look at Caraway Hills in the south-central area. Kind of an older area with rolling hills and lots of nice cabins and cottages." "Listen, thanks for the information. I've got some work to do, so I'll leave you two alone. Talia, get well, please." "Thanks, Dale. I hope so," Talia said, rather weakly, I thought. In my room, I sat at my writing desk, opened my laptop, and searched for Caraway Hills, Ohio. I found two real estate companies that had listings there and saw some very nice cottages, cabins, and luxury homes. I chuckled at the luxury homes. What I had in mind was something like my New York apartment, something simple but adequate. I didn't want a fixer-upper since I wasn't very handy. I could paint and probably drive a nail, but hanging things on the wall might be a challenge. I was certain there would be videos on the internet to help if I needed them. As I paged through the cabins, carefully checking details, I knew that I had made my decision without realizing it. I was going to move to Ohio, much to Katherine's chagrin, I was sure. I needed to finish the last two chapters and get the process started. "You made quick work of those last two chapters," Katherine said, peering at me over the top of her glasses. "I hope they measure up to the rest of the book." "I'm sure you can touch them up if they don't." "I'm your agent, not your editor." "I must have forgotten. Sorry." "Yeah, right. Do you have an outline for your next book yet?" "This one isn't even published yet." "And speaking of that, I'll email your appearance schedule so you can finalize your plans. " "Speaking of plans, I've already finalized one." That got her attention. "Oh?" "Yes. I'm moving to Ohio." I said it as matter-of-factly as I could. "Like that's going to happen," she replied with a laugh. I didn't respond. Katherine looked up from her computer. "You are teasing me, aren't you?" "Nope, I made the decision two days ago. We'll soon be Zooming." "Dale, why would you do a silly thing like that? It makes no sense." "To you, perhaps." "To anyone with common sense." "That leaves me out then, I guess." "Dale, I'm sensing that you're serious about this. Is there no way to talk you out of it?" "Don't even try. I'll be off to Ohio next week to find a place to live. And it won't be on the forty-fourth floor, or even the fourth floor." I ended my time with Katherine and made what I hoped would be my final descent on that miserable elevator. I'd never gotten a chance to try the stairs.  The Ohio Valley. The drive to Ohio was smooth and uneventful but was over five hundred miles and took nine-plus hours. I'd booked a motel room near Caraway Hills, actually on the edge of Caraway, a small town near the Hills. I checked in and then went out and grabbed some dinner at a quaint mom-and-pop diner. The food was delicious, and I think I had a smile on my face the entire time I was there. Back at the motel, I made some notes regarding a possible new story and then went to sleep. The following morning, I was ready to go and anxious as well. I'd called ahead to the realty company and talked with Brooke Row, the owner, who said she'd be ready to show me several possibilities. I stopped at the diner for breakfast, and was taken in again by the good home cooking. I made it to the Realty company at nine and was greeted by Brooke. I'd never spent much time around women as they tended to distract me from my writing. When I came through the door, a quick glance told me that she was attractive. When she looked at me, I nearly froze. Her dark hair contrasted sharply with her very pale blue eyes. She was the living personification of one of the favorite characters I had created. Not a very pleasant character, unfortunately, but one I enjoyed writing about. I decided not to mention it, as I wasn't anxious for people to know I was a writer. "Mr. Schultz, it's so good to meet you after our messaging. And please call me Brooke." "I'm just Dale, and I'm anxious to see what you've picked out for me." "Tell me again exactly what you're looking for." "I'm really looking for something simple, maybe one bedroom, a decent living area, and some space between me and the neighbors." "Actually, there aren't many one-bedroom places available. I'm not sure what your occupation is, but a second bedroom could be transformed into a very nice office." "Good point. I probably could use an office." I didn't volunteer what it would be used for, and she didn't ask. "Okay, why don't I go with a two-bedroom, then? It would cost a little more, but there are plenty of those available." "Yeah, that's good. I'm not worried about a few more dollars." "How about amenities? Would you like a pool?" "No, I don't need a pool for sure." "Hot tub?" That one made me think. I'd been in a few hot tubs, and they were nice. "It wouldn't be inside the house, would it?" Brooke chuckled. "Oh no, it would be on the porch or beside the cabin." My turn to chuckle. Yeah, I guess all that steam inside the cabin wouldn't be good." She nodded but didn't reply. "It sounds like you're looking for a fairly basic cabin. Is that a fair description of what you're after?" "I think so. I mean, I don't want peeling paint, or floorboards that you can fall through." "I get the picture, Mr., uh, Dale. What about land?" "I'd like for it to be on land." I kept as straight a face as possible. Her head snapped up from looking at her notebook. I had that innocent look on my face. "I'll make a note of that. Mr. Schultz does not want a cabin-boat." I enjoyed that she was smiling. Her easy manner told me we were going to get along fine searching for a cabin. "I don't want any close neighbors, so if that takes a little more land, that's fine. I'm from New York City, and Central Park was the only view of land that I had." "Ah, that helps. Are you good at math and visualization?" "No, and probably no." I said, matter of factly. Another chuckle, closer to a giggle this time. "Then it probably wouldn't do any good to tell you that an acre is about forty-four-thousand square feet." I shook my head. "Are you a football fan?" "I watch it on TV sometimes." "Well, a football field is about one-point-three acres. See if you can use that to judge how much land you'd like to have." I tried to picture a cabin sitting on the fifty-yard line and between the hash marks on a football field. "Maybe two football fields, then?" "Let's say about two acres. We might be able to find something like that in Caraway Hills. I'll have to check. Probably nothing like that close to the lake. That would be very expensive lakefront property."     "I don't think I need to be close to the lake. Too crowded, I'd imagine." "There's an older section of the Hills that's away from the lake and was a wing of the original development. The cabins are smaller and older. I'm not sure what you're looking at financially yet, but in that section, you could probably buy some of the land surrounding the cabin and secure your two acres." "I'd be willing to do that. How much do cabins there run?" "Without checking, I'm just guessing, so don't pin me down on it, but probably 130 to 200 thousand dollars" She looked a little sheepish. "Is that within your range and not too much?" I'd paid considerably more than that for my apartment. "I'm selling an apartment in New York City to move here." "Enough said," she answered. "How long will you be staying in Ohio?" "As long as it takes. I'm going to own a cabin before I leave." "I'd better get to work. Give me until two o'clock and then meet me here. I promise to have at least four choices by then." "You sound efficient, Brooke." I admitted, or perhaps gave her an expectation to meet. "I do my best," she answered, looking directly at me. I hoped she wouldn't do that too often. After writing over one hundred thousand words, much of it about that character, it was almost haunting to look into those blue eyes. Downtown Caraway. I drove into town, purchased some casual clothing at a small shop I discovered, and then went to my favorite restaurant for lunch. "Let's see," the older gentleman, who was obviously the proprietor, said. "You were here last night, my wife saw you drive up and said you were here this morning for breakfast, and now you're here for lunch. That doesn't happen too often," he said as he led me to a table. "I'm here to buy a cabin in Caraway Hills, so you'll probably be seeing me more. The food has been excellent, so I don't see any reason to try somewhere else." "My goodness, thank you. I'll share that with Alma." "I think I met her this morning. She was pleasant and made eating here enjoyable." "I'll tell her that, too." "Please do." "You need time to check the menu?" "I don't think so. I'd just like a cheeseburger with tomato and pickle, some chips, and a glass of V8." "How about tomato juice? I don't stock V8. Sorry." "Tomato juice is fine." "Be right back." I'd wondered how I'd like and adapt to small-town or country living, and this was definitely that. It was different from New York. People seemed friendly and eager to meet and talk with you. I liked it. Maybe I'd been in the wrong place all these years. My tomato juice and chips arrived. "I didn't introduce myself. I'm Billy Joe Vaughn." A large hand was extended toward me. I shook it. "I'm Dale Schultz," I said, wondering what reply I'd receive. "Nice to meet you." He glanced over my head. "Brooke, honey, you here for lunch?" "Sure am," she replied as I turned my head. "Dale. I see you've found a good place to eat." "I have, and there's plenty of room at this table unless you have other plans." She looked at Billy Joe, then back to me. "Thank you, sure. The usual," she added to him and sat down. "I usually run home for lunch, but there's this new guy in town who's looking for a cabin, and I have to find one or two more possibilities before two o'clock." "Wow, he must be one mean man." "I didn't say man. "You said guy, so I assumed you meant they were male. She laughed. "I have three, but I want to find two more since one of the three is a little questionable." "Don't worry about it. I have plenty of time, but maybe you don't." "Most of my work is in the evening, and this is extra, so I'm anxious to take care of it." "I'm going to buy something before I leave." "Here ya go, guys," Billy Joe said as he began serving our food. "A grilled cheese for Brooke, along with a dill pickle and tomato juice. And a cheeseburger for the gentleman." Two "thankyous" and Billy Joe left us to check another table. "Tomato juice?" Brooke said with a laugh. "Yeah. I prefer V8, but this is good." I held up my glass, and she hers, and we clinked them in a toast. "How long have you lived in Caraway, Brooke?" "Most of my life, except when I was away at college. I just wanted to go straight into real estate, but Dad pretty much insisted I get some college. He said it would help me to relate to all types of people." "And?" "I'm sure he was right. There's no way to tell, of course, but, and maybe I shouldn't tell you, but I've done very well with my real estate." "Why shouldn't you tell me that?" Brooke shrugged. "I think some people resent that you make good money and they're going to pay a large fee that will give you even more. You just show a house and make big bucks while they work hard for peanuts." "Sounds like jealousy and a touch of resentment from some people." I turned the tables on her unnamed critics. "I suppose. How about you?" she asked with a smile. I closed one eye as I smiled at her. "I appreciate a job well done." "My goal, as always, is to give you just that," "Good. How was the grilled cheese?" "Heavenly," she said, rolling her eyes. "That's why I order it." "I'll have to try it." "I have the cheeseburger every once in a while." "I'll probably be ordering it again." "Listen, I'm off to find two more places. See you at two." I left the car at the diner and wandered around the downtown area of Caraway. It certainly wasn't New York, as everyone I passed said, "Good morning," or "Hello," "or "How's it going?" The further I walked and browsed, the more I found myself trying to issue the greeting before they could. It was a totally new experience. Even in my apartment building, people who lived on the same floor would pass me in the hallway without speaking or looking at me. When I'd go into one of the shops, I was immediately greeted, asked if I needed help, and later asked if I was new in town as they hadn't seen me before. I found a keychain that had a house attached, so I bought it for Brooke. I grabbed a Snickers at another shop and returned to the diner parking lot and my car. I was at Brooke's office at five minutes before two. She smiled broadly. "I have 6, she said proudly. If you're ready, let's head to my car and see if any of them fit what you're looking for." She led me to her black Cadillac. "A Cadillac rather than a Mercedes or BMW?" I verbally observed. "Yeah. If you look around this area, you won't see many Hondas, Toyotas, or Nissans. People stick to American brands, and so do I." "That s interesting. I hadn't really thought about it." Brooke chuckled. "There may be lots of things you'll have to relearn once you get here." "You listen carefully and correct me when I say the wrong thing." "Another laugh. "I'm trying to find a cabin for you, not make you politically correct." "I think I'll need all the help I can get." "The first place I'm taking you meets your requirement of two bedrooms and one bath. It's on three acres but far from the lake, so the land isn't quite as expensive. Two of the others have hot tubs, but not this one." The first cabin didn't strike me, and neither did the second. The third was slick and modern, and somehow, I didn't like the effect. If I was going to retreat to a cabin in the woods, I didn't want it to resemble my New York apartment. "That place was beautiful but too much like what I've been used to." "Two more to go. May I ask a personal question?" "As long as it's not too personal," I replied, causing a pair of pink cheeks, which surprised me. Brooke hesitated for just a moment. "I try to get to know my clients, and sometimes it's a great help. What do you do for a living?" An innocent question, but I wasn't willing to reveal my total identity since the purpose of my move was to get away from publicly and other distractions. Brooke and others would eventually find out, of course, but I'd like to delay it as much as possible. "I'm self-employed, and I work mostly from home." "The cell phone service here is excellent, and the Internet is equally good." "That's great," I answered, although I thought being isolated might be nice, at least for a while. "Here we are at number four," Brooke said as we stopped just off the road. I could barely see the cabin through the trees. "Two point five acres, two bedrooms, and a recently renovated bathroom, plus a hot tub on the screened-in porch. Let's go in." The front porch was nearly perfect, and the hot tub looked new. "It comes with all the furniture," she informed me as we went inside." "It's nice but not fancy." I checked the bedrooms, the bathroom, and the kitchen. It all seemed to be just what I was looking for. Plus, one wall of the living room was hidden by bookshelves, and there was a piano in the corner. If I had time, I might try to learn to play. "Someone liked to read." I mused. "Looks like it. Do you like to read?" she asked. "I guess you could say so. I enjoy reading. How about you?" "I read very little, but I'm planning to read more." Her smile puzzled me a touch, but I was probably imagining things. I sat on the couch. "I don't think I need to see any more cabins, Brooke. This one seems just right." She sat down across from me. "Wow, that was quick. I do think it fits what you described to me that you wanted." "You never mentioned a price for this one." I implied a question.     A tiny smile. "It's a little more at $195,000." "That's no problem. I like it." "We can go back to the office to sign everything, but what kind of financing will you be using?" "Just cash." A huge smile slowly formed on Brooke's face. "I'm going to be honest with you," she said, and I knew what she was going to say. "And that's why you're going to be reading more, right?" I volunteered. She laughed and slapped her knee. "The Internet reveals all secrets, doesn't it." "It's not a total secret, but let me ask you a favor. Don't tell anyone. Let them find out in time." "I promise. But I'd love to get autographed copies of your books. I'll buy them if you'll sign them." "You'll do no such thing. I have plenty of books." I insisted. "After I found who you were, I checked the books, and one of them had a short excerpt. I don't read a lot, but I thought it was beautiful." "Thank you, Brooke." "How do you write like that?" "As a friend said when I asked her a similar question, Does one ask the wind how it blows? She laughed. "I certainly get it. If you could describe it and teach it, then everyone could do it." "You're close to being right on that for sure. I'm blessed with a talent, and the delight of my life is using that talent." "I'll be reading all of your books, and I'll be thinking about you here at the cabin, creating more of them." "That's the plan." I quipped. "Do you have your next book started yet?" "If started means having an outline, yes, I do." "I guess outlining is good, even for an extraordinary talent like yours." "That's a big word that I'm not sure fits me." "After I read, I'll let you know what I think." "Please do," I said, wondering why I had said it. I didn't usually ask people for their opinions, even though many offered them freely. That was surely something to think about. Brooke stood and crossed the room to the piano. "Do you play, Dale?" "Not a bit. It might be fun to learn, though, since I have a free piano." She lifted the lid that covered the keys and played a few notes. "Someone has taken good care of this one. It's right in tune." "Do you play?" I inquired. The way she'd struck the keys, then given her opinion, suggested that she might. She shrugged. "I try," she said without looking at me. "Please play something for me then." She pulled out the small stool and sat down. Almost instantly, the small cabin was filled to overflowing with sounds, beautiful sounds coming from the old piano. I'd listened to music before, but never up close and personal like this. I could feel the music in my body, and I'm sure my mouth was open wide. It continued for minutes, then ended, the silence suddenly seeming unusual. "Brooke, you're a real estate lady. It was gorgeous, but where did it come from?" "Does one ask the wind how it blows?" she replied, holding he poker-face for a second, then grinning and winking. I was shaking my head as she turned to face me. "Does it have a name?" "Prelude in C-sharp Minor by Rachmaninoff." "I imagine you could play various things for the next hour, too." "Dale, you're embarrassing me," she said with a chuckle, then looked at me seriously. "If you'd like to learn a little about playing the piano, I could teach you," she volunteered. "But only if you'll talk to me about writing." That was an interesting proposal. I'd love to be able to entertain myself with the piano, and, based on her playing and the little I'd been with her, I was sure Brooke could do that. I'd never really talked with anyone about my writing and how it was done, even at the many book signings I'd done. Out here, away from the hustle and bustle of the city and frantic pace of appearances and signings, it might be interesting to try. "You'd really like to do that?" I asked, just wanting to be sure. "Yes, I would. I've never given piano lessons, so it would be interesting to try. Sing Jingle Bells with me." That was a shock, but we sang Jingle Bells. Brooke had a beautiful singing voice as well. "You're not tone-deaf," she said, "so you should be able to learn." I laughed. "I came here to purchase a cabin through Ms. Brooke Rowe, and I've just signed up for piano lessons." "If you don't want to," she said, her cheeks turning pink once more. "I wouldn't miss it for the world, as long as you have a flexible schedule. Sometimes, when the words are flowing, I don't like to have any interruptions." "Oh my gosh, I can only imagine. We'll work it out." She pushed the stool back where it had been and closed the cover over the keys. "To celebrate the sale, let me buy you dinner." I started to suggest that she didn't need to buy, but thought better of it. She'd told me earlier about selling a million-dollar house along the lake shore, so I thought she probably had the money to handle dinner. "Well, you two again," Billy Joe said with the usual big smile. He hid his mouth with his hand, leaned over, and whispered to Brooke. "How'd you do?" "Sold him a cabin," she whispered back. "So, you're going to be a neighbor?" He looked at Dale. "Moving in as soon as I can." I confirmed. "Just for the summer?" "Nope. I'll be eating here year-round." Billy Joe smiled at Brooke. "You bring in lots of customers. I need to give you a free meal every once in a while." "If I keep selling things, I won't need free meals, Billy Joe. What's good tonight.?" "Alma cooked up one of her special pot roasts with potatoes, carrots, and green beans. She also made some cornbread and baked a couple of apple pies." Brooke looked at me and cocked her head to one side with a questioning look. "Are you recommending it?" I asked. "I'm getting it no matter what you order," she replied. "The lady is buying and recommending, so make it two." "Do you two want coffee?" We both nodded and in two minutes, we each had a steaming cup of coffee between us. I got a look from Brooke. "Do you cook? That's a nice kitchen in the cabin." "In New York, I ate out and ordered in. Not much cooking, but I'm going to learn. There are lots of recipes on the internet, I'm sure." She raised her eyebrows. "From that look, I'm guessing that there's an offer to teach me to cook coming my way." That got a big laugh. Day to day stuff, you can figure out. For special occasions, I might be able to give you some pointers. My mother was an excellent cook, and I learned a few things. Do you celebrate special days with your parents? Mother's Day, Father's Day, birthdays, Thanksgiving, Christmas?" I didn't want to sound too cynical or negative, so I softened my answer from how I would normally reply to that question. "No, we don't celebrate much. Mother has hated birthdays since she passed thirty, so they aren't celebrated, mine included. They're my mother and father, but I think my birth may have been an accident that infringed on the type of life they had planned for themselves. They always go to Europe for Christmas, so." I let my voice trail off, fearing I'd already said too much. Brooke just stared at me for long seconds. "You don't have to respond. I know it's weird, and I've lived with it for twenty-seven years. Lots of people have felt sorry for me, but I'm doing well." "Dale, I'm not sure it's mine to meddle in your life, but we've gotten along so well today, and with things we've talked about for the future, but feeling sorry for someone is kind of a do-nothing feeling. You're a writer, and I'm sure you've written about compassion in your books somewhere, and I think that's a much better word. Our food arrived, thank goodness. "Well, what do you think? Brooke asked after I'd taken a few bites. "I've never tasted anything like this before. It's delicious." "Welcome to Caraway. I thought you'd like it." Brooke smiled. "Is there stuff like this at the diner every night?" "Not quite, but it's always good. The pot roast is special, and I think Alma likes to make it." "Well, this is the eating out part, but how do I get the delivery part?" Brooke laughed again. She had the most sincere laugh I'd ever heard, if that was something that was possible. Anyway, I liked it. "I don't think that will happen, but you'll be fixing your own things before long, I'm sure." I'd had apple pie in New York, but it wasn't like Alma's. "I'm going to get another piece of this to take with me and eat before I go to bed." We finished, finally, and headed to Brooke's car. On the way back to her office, she asked, "What kind of car is that little thing you're driving?" "It's a Porsche, probably not too popular around here from what you've said." "At the big houses along the lake, there are foreign cars. But that's about the only place you'll see them." "You need to drive it one of these days." "Dale, I'd be scared to death." "Listen, this is perfect territory for a Porsche. Curvy roads and hills are perfect. It would eat them alive." She didn't look at me as she said, "You'd really trust me to drive that fancy car around here?" I was beginning to feel that Brooke was capable of anything. "In a New York minute." She laughed again. "I've heard that phrase on TV, but not in Caraway." "If you're around me, you'll probably hear other things like that, too." She pulled into the small parking lot at her office building, which was just a little larger than a one-car garage. "What time should I come in to sign everything tomorrow and also get you paid?" "I'll be ready at nine." "See you then." To be continued. Based on a post by PickFiction, for Literotica.
Show more...
2 weeks ago

My First Time
Love Endures War: Part 2
Love Endures War: Part 2 Tender love in a Wounded Seventies America. Based on a post by want some fun 1951. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. The five of us, Joey’s parents and mine; flew to California to meet the ship that brought Joey home. We didn't get to see him at the dock. He was whisked into an ambulance that we tried to follow in our rental car. At the hospital, his doctor took us to his office. Joey had been shot and captured. His injuries weren't life-threatening, and they stopped the bleeding at a Viet Cong field hospital. He was taken to a prison camp for debriefing. "We're all adults here, and I believe in telling the truth, so I'll be blunt," the army doc said. "To the Viet Cong running that camp, 'debriefing' meant torture until they decided if a prisoner knew something useful, followed by long periods of confinement. Joey was a rank-and-file infantryman, so he wasn't very useful to them, but they kept him alive as a bargaining chip. "American soldiers came to take the camp, and there was a fire-fight. Our guys were prepared, and the Cong ran out of ammo. They apparently tried to beat their captives to death when they knew the camp would to be taken. Private Ramsey sustained a severe skull fracture. When he was liberated from the camp, he was in a coma, nearly dead of starvation and exposure. He's much better now. Recovering nicely. With hard work, he should make further improvements. We're keeping him sedated, but you may see him for a minute each." I was allowed to go first. A nurse led me to a window that looked into his room. I could hardly recognize him through the bandages on his head. Tubes, wire, bottles, and bags were everywhere. He had a cast on one leg, where surgeons had repaired the badly-healed fractures from his initial wound. His other leg had scars from long-healed sores. Skinny arms extended from his hospital gown, tubes in both of them between old cigarette burns. Always so big and strong, my darling looked like he was half his old size. He had a tube down his nose, and he was out cold. We walked into his room. "Talk to him, honey," the nurse said. "He's in deep sedation, but some patients say they remember things when they wake up." "Joey? Joey, it's Sue." His chest rose and fell slowly. "Joey? You're home now. Well, not home. You're in a hospital in California. We came to visit, me, my folks and your parents." "Time's almost up, honey," the nurse whispered. "I love you, Joey," I said as I backed out of room. We stayed for a week, visiting him for a minute apiece each morning, afternoon, and evening. The day before our flight home, the doctor met us in the waiting room outside Intensive Care. "I have good news. Private Ramsey is showing excellent improvement. He's doing well enough that we've lowered his medication. He's in a "twilight" sleep now. He hasn't opened his eyes or spoken, but I believe that's coming. We'll be able to make arrangements to transfer him to a Veterans Administration hospital near your home soon." That day, it was Marge's turn to go in first. She spent her full minute in his room holding his hand and crying. When Joe went in, he sat close to his son's head, telling him he would be home soon. Then it was my turn. "He's asleep, Sue, but talk to him," Joe said when I passed him in the doorway. "Joey, it's me, Sue. I'll be with you a lot more soon, when you're in a hospital near home. I've missed you so much, Joey." I laid my hand on his outstretched one and held it, like I had every time we visited. This time, he made a noise. "Nurse, he's talking!" "He's been doing that ever since last night. He's probably feeling some discomfort from his latest surgery now, so there's a little moaning." "Oh," Joey whispered. "Oh. Oh." "What's that, honey? Are you in pain?" I asked. "Oh. Oh. Ess." He worked his tongue around in his mouth. " Saw, Sue." "Yes, Joey, it's me. It's Sue!" His hand twitched, like he was trying to squeeze mine the way I was squeezing his. He whispered "Sue" again. Then he slept. By the time he was transferred to the local VA hospital two weeks later, Joey was awake a lot of the time. He didn't talk much, and when he did, he seemed confused. The staff said rehabilitation would take a long time. Because of his head injuries and the deplorable conditions in which he had been imprisoned for so long, we should be prepared for only a partial recovery. The first day I went to see him, he was propped up in bed, asleep, but facing the TV. I pulled up a chair and sat next to his head. "Joey, can you wake up?" His eyes flickered for a moment, and when they opened, I saw fear. "It's me, Sue. I came to see you." "Sue. Sue. Why am I here?" "You were injured in the war. You were in a prison camp, but now you're in the VA hospital near home." "Oh. Why are you here?" "I came to see you. Do you want me to go?" "No. Stay. Don't leave me." Every day after I was done with student teaching, I went to the hospital to be with him. Every day, he was better, until one night about a week before my birthday. He was agitated that evening. "What's wrong, honey? You seem upset," I said. "Your birthday is next week. I can't go buy you a present," he said. "That's okay. Getting you back is the best present in the world." "You don't understand. I can't go get you a present because I can't walk. I haven't walked in years. That cage they kept me in was too small to let me stand up, even if my leg had healed right. I went to physical therapy today. My legs are so weak I can't stand on my own. How can I ever get a job and go to a store to buy things for you if I'm like that?" "It doesn't matter. You're alive, and you're with me again. I don't need anything else." "No. I'm no good to you now. I'm a broken-down wreck. You need a man." "I have a man." "I'm not a man. I'm an invalid." "You're a patient. You were shot. They tortured you and kept you in a tiny bamboo cage for years. You were near death from starvation. The bastards fractured your skull. It's going to take time for you to recover." "You shouldn't have waited for me. I don't know why you're here. Why aren't you married and having babies?" "I don't want to be married to anyone but you. I don't want any babies but yours." When visiting hours were over, I kissed him, like always. Joey really kissed me back for the first time. The next day, he was sitting in a chair. "I have to pee," was the first thing he said. "Do you want me to help you to the bathroom?" "No, you can't do that." "They tell me you can bear some weight on your good leg. We can probably get you there." "No, Sue, I can't let you do that. Find an orderly." "Joey, I'm strong enough if you'll help me." "Don't you get it? I have to pee! I need someone to help me onto the toilet. I can't let you do that," Joey protested. "Now please, go find a man to help me." I came back into the room with a burly orderly, but Joey was adamant that I wait in the hallway while they took care of things. "I can't hold onto him and the railing and still keep my gown closed. Please, Sue, respect my privacy." When the orderly left the room, I went back in. "I didn't mean to embarrass you," I said. "It's okay. It just wouldn't have been proper for you to see me with my skinny butt hanging out of this stupid gown." "I understand, Joey, but someday, I'll see that skinny butt in bed next to me." "What?" "When we're married, silly." "You don't want to marry me, Sue. I'm not the man you fell in love with." "I didn't fall in love with a man. I fell in love with a boy who once let me beat him arm-wrestling. I fell in love with the boy who danced with me to "Moon River." I fell in love with the guy who gave me this," I said, pulling my precious locket out from where it was hidden by my sweater. "I'm in love with a man now. You, Joey." "But I'm not the same man." "Yes you are. Whatever you can or can't do, I love you." I leaned down and kissed him. Joey kissed me back pretty hard, the way he did a couple of times the night before he left for the war. When we let go, tears rolled down his cheeks. "I'm going down to physical therapy tomorrow, and I'll work until I'm healthy enough to take care of you, if you still want me." On Easter Sunday morning, Mom, Dad, and I piled into the back of Joe and Marge's car to meet Joey for services at the hospital chapel. He was beaming, obviously very excited, but he wouldn't say a word as he led us back to his room on his cane. When we got to his room, he sat in his armchair. "I can come home next week," he said. "That's great news!" my dad exclaimed. "They said if I could do something, I could go home, so I've been practicing a lot." He stood up and hobbled over to where I was sitting. Trying to mask the pain on his face, he got down on his bad knee. His father handed him something. "Sue, I should have done this five years ago when it was easier. Will you marry me?" There was a diamond ring in the little box in his hand. "Oh my God!" I burst into happy tears, and leaned forward to kiss him, being careful not to knock him over. "Yes, Joey, my God yes, I'll marry you!" "My therapist said he'll work with me until I can carry a nurse around. When I can do that, when I'm strong enough to carry you over the threshold, we'll get married." It was supposed to be a small ceremony. At least, that was what we wanted. Our families had different ideas. Joey's platoon leader, who had been in the prison camp with him, was the best man. Mike recovered from his injuries faster than Joey. He came to visit when he could, driving three hundred miles one way, helping Joey keep his spirits up. The young widow from church who supported me through those lonely years when Joey was away was matron of honor, and her little boy was the ring bearer. Both our moms cried their way through the whole thing. At the reception, Joey danced with me when the band played "Moon River," but he sat most of the time. When it got late, his father gave him the keys to a new car for us to drive to the hotel where we would be spending the night. After the garter was retrieved and the bouquet tossed, we left. "Mrs. Ramsey," he said after the bellboy carried our bags into the room, "I never thought I'd see this day." He picked me up, and I wrapped my arms around his neck to kiss him as he carried me to the bed, the first real bed we would ever share. We kissed, hotter than we ever had, fumbling with buttons, zippers and catches. We laughed at our nervousness and frustration with strange garments, until I was down to my bra and panties, and he was only wearing his shorts. His cock bulged against them, fascinating but frightening, moving, growing. "This is it, Sue." "I've waited a long time, honey," I replied, reaching behind me to unclasp my bra. "Wait, let me do that," Joey said. He pulled my bra off me, and knelt on the bed next to me, looking at my tits. "You're perfect." His hand touched my bare flesh for the first time. "Perfect," he repeated as my nipple hardened. I pulled him down on top of me, feeling his chest hair against my tits and his turgid shaft against my panty-covered mound. We kissed, tongues intertwined, until we were fighting for air. "Roll over," I said. I wanted a good look what was going to make me his wife physically. He raised his hips when I grabbed the waistband of his briefs. Joey and I had made a pact that we would only go so far before we were married, so I had never seen his cock. I thought I had an idea of its size and shape from feeling it against me, hard through clothing when we made out, but seeing it bared, ready, and anxious, inches from me, was different. I was almost as scared of it as I was thrilled by it. "I don't know what to do," I said. "You got an A in health class in eleventh grade, Sue." "So did you." "We learned all about this there. I think we can figure it out," my new husband said, his hand pushing into my panties. It didn't take long for him to have them off, and to give me my first orgasm by someone other than me. He did it again, kissing my tits, teasing my nipples with his tongue. "I love you, Joey. It's time." He got on top of me, kissing me as he fondled my tits and then my cunt. He pushed himself up so he could see what he was doing, holding it and taking aim. "Do it, honey. I'm your wife now." I tried to calm myself to relax my body, while bracing for the pain. Every woman I talked to, said it hurt, including my mother and my mother-in-law. They said it got better over time. I prayed they were right. I was terrified. I expected him to find his mark, push himself inside me, injure me (tearing tissue is an injury, after all), and then rut like an animal until he shot inside me. That's not exactly what he did. Joey and I discovered something that very first time. He could drive me crazy with his cock. He didn't enter me for a while. He stroked me with it, played with me, up and down over my wet cleft, massaging my clitoris with the hard, wet, spongy end of it, and bringing me to still another orgasm. When I calmed down, I saw the happiness on his face. "I'm going to do it now. I'll try not to hurt you more than I have to, baby." His cock pried my lips apart just enough that they gripped it. I had never felt anything like this. Nothing so big. I was torn between my fear and my lust about it being where nothing had gone before. "I didn't know it would feel like this," he sighed. He shifted his weight, trying to keep from pinning me under him. That made him move inside me, change his angle, something. It felt good. He saw it on my face, and he grinned, moving a little more, this time just a fraction of an inch further into me. I pulled him down for a kiss, one I knew we would remember. He kept up with his slow, tiny thrusts, finally coming to a stop against my barrier. "I love you, Sue. I have since the day we sat on that rock and talked. I've always loved you, all through school, every moment I was conscious in Nam; it was what kept me sane. Now I'm home with you forever. Now I love you more." He moved again to kiss me, and sank through. As soon as he felt me give way, he stopped, holding himself from going deeper, waiting for me to kiss him back. He gave me time until I nodded, kissed him, and said, "More." He was gentle and caring, the way I needed him to be. Instinct, passion, and love guided us, but it hurt a little. I was very sensitive and tender. It felt wonderful, an odd mix of pleasure with pain. Our love was complete when he finally shot his essence inside me. He managed to keep his eyes open, the same as I did when I reached my first climax with him inside me a moment later. With everything we experienced, we loved more. We wanted kids, prayed for them, but not yet. I went on the pill when we got engaged, and was quite satisfied with it. My tits filled out a sweater better, and I had just a little wiggle when I walked, something I practiced when my parents weren't home to drive Joey crazy on our honeymoon. We cuddled after making love for the first time. "What if the pill doesn't work?" I asked. "We start thinking about names." "Would you want a baby this soon, Joey?" "I'd rather be finished with some kind of school and into a decent job before we have kids, but I'll go with the flow. Maybe it's supposed to happen." "I think I'd rather wait, but that doesn't mean we shouldn't practice for getting me pregnant." I caressed his muscle, the skin sticky with our drying juices. Losing my virginity hadn't hurt as much as I thought it might, although I didn't care, since it was Joey. We made love again that night before we fell asleep, and in the morning before we got ready for breakfast. When we went to bed that evening I was still sore from stretching to accommodate him, as amazing as it had felt. "Joey," I said, touching his naked body in the bed next to me. "I don't know how to say this, but I'm pretty sore." "I'm sorry, honey." He kissed me gently and caressed my tit. "I didn't mean to hurt you." "You didn't. Well, yeah, the first time it hurt a little, but it was you, Joey, my husband. We made love a lot, and I enjoyed every minute of it, but I think she needs a break," I said, gesturing toward my crotch. "Should I kiss it and make it all better?" he murmured into my ear. "Very funny." "I'm not trying to be funny. Guys in the Army talked about it. I'd like to try it." He kissed me again, and then leaned down and kissed my tits. "I hope I do this okay." His fingers teased my curls as he licked and sucked on my nipples. We learned the night before how much I enjoyed that, but he kept moving lower until he kissed my belly-button. Then lower. I knew people did this, touched their partner's intimate places with their mouths, but I hadn't thought about it much. My promise to God and Joey as a teenager, followed by those years of forced abstinence, meant that I was poorly prepared for this sex stuff. I let my body figure out what to do with conventional missionary intercourse, and I liked it. A lot. Now, my husband was between my legs, kissing the tops of my thighs. "I love you, Sue," he said, just before his tongue reached me. That first jolt of sensation, his warm, wet tongue on my tender lips, was like nothing I imagined. My legs spread on their own, and my hands went down to caress his scalp, avoiding the ugly scars where hair would never grow. He was gentle, licking at me, kissing my clit, pressing his tongue into the bruised opening of my cunt. I couldn't believe the feelings. He brought me to orgasm quickly the first time, faster than I've ever been able to do it myself, and more intensely that he did in our love-making earlier. I was still riding that high when I realized I was going to go again. I was trying to make sense of the waves of sensation and emotion that kept washing over me when I heard him say, "You like that, don't you?" "Very much! Where did you learn to do that?" "Listening to guys. They said chicks dig it. I also read some magazines my roommate's friends brought him in the VA hospital. Seeing your reaction was kinda fun." "Didn't it taste funny?" His chin was wet, and I felt the moisture under me. "No, in fact, you taste kind of good." "Really? People say that's nasty," I said. "I know, but I think they're wrong. It was pretty cool. I'll definitely do that again." I was so excited that I almost begged him to make love to me, but I knew that would only make me more sore. Poor Joey! If I was still that needy after what he did to me, how bad must it be for him? One glance at his cock gave me the answer. It was only fair. We were married now. That changes the rules. "Joey, would you like me to do that to you?" "Not if you don't want to," he said. His rock-hard cock bounced with his words. "I never thought about doing it before. Do you know what I should do?" "I heard guys talk about it." I took him in my hand and stroked him, the way he seemed to like. "I'll try it." I held his cock and kissed it. A drop of clear fluid leaked out. It was the same thing I saw on him just before he entered me each time. I licked him, tasting it. "Oh, Sue!" he moaned. That was what I needed to hear. My husband liked what I was doing, so I did it again. Then I opened my mouth, held my lips over my teeth, and lowered my head. Joey let me do it at my pace. He played with my hair, never holding on to it, never forcing me. He loved me, I loved him, he loved what I was doing, and pretty soon I realized I enjoyed it too. I sucked him for a while, listening to him moan, and then licked him, giving my jaw a break, hearing him tell me how much he loved me. When he started moving his hips, I promised myself to swallow. It tasted ... well, I don't know ... different. A little salty, a tiny bit sweet, an odd texture in my mouth. Warm. Nice. Like most newlyweds, we couldn't keep our hands off each other. We were both in love and in lust. We learned how to please each other, both quickly and luxuriously. Joey was stronger every day. He claimed that it was my love that did it. He worked his way through school, and with my income as a teacher, we got by. We decided it was time to start a family, talked how amazing it would be if we could have a child by our fourth anniversary, so I went off the pill. On our third anniversary, Joseph Ramsey III was conceived. We both swear it was that night. I had been looking forward to it, an evening of dinner, dancing, and love-making. It would be a special night where we were newlyweds again, celebrating our love like it was our very first time, just like we did every year on this night. In the days before, lying in bed with a bucket on the floor or sleeping in the bathroom, I wondered if it would happen. I was getting better, but I couldn't imagine having the stamina for a night out. We had sandwiches and canned soup at the kitchen counter as our anniversary feast. We skipped dancing entirely and went to bed. The next day, Joey had a fever worse than mine ever was. By the time we were both healthy enough to want to do something again, I had missed my period. Joey and I learned to accommodate my growing size. We did everything we could to keep each other happy, and I believe we succeeded quite well. We were blessed with a full term, healthy baby boy exactly nine months later. It was the summer of '79. Now, it's the summer of 2012. I'm newly retired, loving the fact that I don't have to plan for next school year. The kids don't live with us anymore. Joseph Ramsey III is married and living with his new wife in her native London. Suzanne (not Sue junior; I put my foot down on that one!) is working on her Master's Degree, engaged to a living doll of a guy who reminds me a little of Joey when we were young. We're alone together, the way we started. It's nice. We have each other. That and a rock to sit on are all we need. Joey was happier than usual when he came home from work yesterday. "In a month, I'm a free man. Can you imagine?" "I know. Thirty-one days before I have an old retired guy underfoot all the time. Are you going to expect me to entertain you?" I teased. "Maybe." I did what he expected. I still need him as much as he needs me. I melted against him. "Should I entertain you like this?" "Maybe." Joey picked me up to carry me to bed. I knew it would be especially good when he did that. "Will you entertain me too?" I asked. The look in his eyes made me wet, just like it has for decades. He does something to my soul, to my heart and my mind, just being here. It's something about the love and the fire in his eyes. I kissed him so violently he almost dropped me. Pulling my clothes off me and touching me, as lovingly and thrillingly as always, he said, "I hope I'm not losing my touch, Mrs. Ramsey." He isn't.  Based on a post by want some fun 1951, for Literotica.
Show more...
3 weeks ago

My First Time
Love Endures War: Part 1
Love Endures War: Part 1 Tender love in a turbulent Sixties America. Based on a post by want some fun 1951. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It was the summer of '69.  It was the summer of despair. "The heat waves shimmered in the distance, rising off the sand in an unmerciful display of mother nature's authority. We lay where we had been for hours, in the only good cover around. Off to the left, we heard enemy snipers, the gunfire signaling the start of another day in Hell." That was part of a letter Joey wrote after his unit fought its way back to base camp. He wrote as often as he could. Sometimes, I'd find a stack of his letters in the mailbox when I got home from work, and then, I wouldn't hear from him for a while. Whenever his family got any news, they would call me or visit to share the letter. I did the same for them. I always let my folks and Joey's read what we wrote, including the parts where Joey and I talked about getting married when he got home. It was the summer of '59.  That's when I met him. Joey and I always liked each other. We were too young to think of each other as boyfriend and girlfriend at first. His family moved into a new house down the block the summer after third grade. I was a tomboy. I loved to ride my bike to the schoolyard to play on the swings, seesaws, and sliding board with the neighborhood boys. Sometimes, we'd play cowboys and Indians on the vacant lots in our development. Nobody thought anything of it a; me, a girl, playing with a bunch of boys. We were kids. I didn't care about the differences between a boy's body and mine. I knew they could stand up to pee, and I knew why. Big deal. That's the way it was. The boys knew I was different from them between the legs. They knew that made me a girl, but otherwise, I was one of them. Until Joey moved in. He was different, maybe a little quieter than the others, more serious, more grown up. He was horrified the first time one of the boys took a leak where I could see him. "Don't look, Sue! Harold, what do you think you're doing? There's a GIRL here!" "Yeah?" Fat Dennis sneered. "So what?" "So what? So what? You can't let her see that! That's what!" Fat Dennis stood up. He always bullied new kids at first. He towered over everyone, even Joey, and Joey was big, in a strong-looking way. "Joey, you moved in two days ago, didn't you?" "Yeah." "That means you don't tell us what to do. If I need to pee when I'm out here with Sue, I'll walk to the nearest tree or wall or something and do it. We all do. So does she. She has to sit down or squat to pee, though." "That's wrong." "No, she does." "Not that part! I meant doing it in front of a girl," Joey stated. "Why?" "Because it is." "Says who? You?" Dennis taunted. Joey stood up and looked at me. "It's also wrong to fight, and it would be real wrong to let Sue see if anything happens." "You gonna fight me, new kid?" "I don't want to," Joey said. "You chicken to lose in front of a girl?" Fat Dennis strutted around, flapping his wings and clucking. "No." "You know I'd beat you up, don't you, new kid?" "That's not how it would go," Joey chuckled. "Big talk," Dennis threatened. "Come here and fight me." "No." Dennis was pretty worked up by that point, so everyone knew he was going to lunge at Joey. Poor Fat Dennis. Joey side-stepped, ducked Dennis' punch, and flipped him over so he landed on his back. It knocked the wind out of him for a couple seconds. Joey knelt next to him. "I didn't want to do that. Are you okay?" Dennis wiped his eyes with his t-shirt, refusing to cry. "What did you do?" "Stopped the fight. I want to be your friend, Dennis. I know you're the leader here, so I'm telling you; no peeing in front of her, and if she needs to go, we walk away." Fat Dennis struggled to his feet, shaking off Joey's offer to help. "Fine, but why?" "Do you pee in front of your mother?" "No! Boys don't do that!" "Right, but why not?" "You just don't. Nobody pees in front of their mother. Heck, that stops when you're old enough to aim it. I mean, it's your mother!" "You have a big sister, don't you, Dennis?" "Yeah." "Do you pee in front of her?" "No!" Dennis sputtered. He looked like he was working himself up to a second round. "Why not?" "Are you trying to start something, Joey? Boys don't pee in front of their sisters. That's wrong." "Exactly. We don't do it in front of our mothers and sisters because it's wrong. You know why? They're girls." "Yeah," Dennis said. Then, "Oh." They shook hands, and with the new rule in place, Dennis suggested a game of tackle-tag. It was his favorite game. To tag someone, you had to knock them down. Tripping or shoving often were enough, but we usually went home scuffed and dirty. Dennis approached the game with brute force. The rest of us responded with agility and speed, so we were fairly matched. Maybe Joey tried to treat me like a girl. It was easy to get away from him when he was "It." He'd tackle the guys if he had to, just the way they taught him, but not me. When it was my turn to be "It," Joey was closest to me. He ran, dodging me, until I grabbed his arm and threw myself at him. He landed on his belly with me on his back. "Holy cow, Sue! You hit hard!" "Yup. You're "It." I scampered away from him. A few turns later, he was "It" again and came after me. He caught my one leg as I was climbing a tree and pulled me down. I landed on top of him, breaking my fall. Lying on his back, he laughed and picked me up by my waist to hold over him like a trophy. "Tag. No tag-backs. You're 'It.'" "I'm not on the ground. To tag someone, they have to land on the ground." He pulled me against himself and rolled us over, pinning me under his body. "Now you're tagged." He rose up on his arms and looked into my eyes for a moment on top of me, smiling. Then he stood up, helped me to my feet, and ran away. Joey fit in well enough, but sometimes he'd wander off. I was curious about those times, so I watched him, to see where he went. I followed him after a while and found him sitting on a big rock in the shade, staring down the hillside at the surveyors figuring out where new streets would go. "Penny for your thoughts, Joey." "Oh!" He jumped like I had appeared by magic. "Hi, Sue." "What are you doing?" "Sitting on this rock." "May I sit with you?" That was how it started. Joey and I became friends. We spent the whole afternoon sitting in the shade on that rock, swapping stories and getting to know each other. The entire gang of us "Daisy Drive Devils," as our parents called us, were friends. At least a few of us were always together. The day after Joey and I talked, the Devils played as a group like we always did. One morning we woke up to a steady, soaking rain. No one ever called each other on rainy days, since none of us was allowed outside because we would catch our death. None of our mothers understood that we would get wet walking to the bus stop that fall, too. We sat alone in our living rooms and watched Looney Tunes, The Three Stooges, and game shows on television. My parents had a big, top-of-the-line, blond oak cabinet best and an antenna on the chimney, but after Joey moved in, I didn't spend much time in the living room, except when "Lassie" was on, Sunday nights. I was helping Mommy with the breakfast dishes, watching the rain through the kitchen window, when the big black telephone on the table next to the refrigerator rang. Since I was drying, Mommy told me to answer. "Hello, Brown residence." "Is that you, Sue? This is Joey. Do you want to come play at my house? My mother says it's okay." "It's raining." "I can come over with a big umbrella to get you." "Do you want to watch television?" "We could, or we could play in the basement or my room. Maybe we could trade baseball cards or something." "Let me ask Mommy." In ten minutes, Joey knocked on our door. With my shoebox of baseball cards safe and dry under my yellow rain slicker, I splashed down the sidewalk, protected by him. That first day at Joey's house was an eye-opener. I had never been in a boy's room, but I thought all they did was play with toy trucks and soldiers and Lincoln Logs. Joey did stuff the other boys didn't do. He played the piano. He read books. He drew pictures. He was probably the toughest and strongest kid on the block, even though I did beat him arm wrestling once, but he had another side. Joey showed me different things in life. He was a collector. He had baseball cards, coins, stamps, and models. I had my card collection and some dolls I took very good care of, since they were going to belong to my little boy and girl someday. I knew the value of things. Joey had some really neat stuff, and he liked things the other kids didn't. Every time it rained, I went to Joey's house or he came to mine. Our parents liked each other, so our getting together was encouraged. We were close friends. We shared secrets, fears, and dreams. We were never bored or lonely like the other kids seemed to be when the Devils couldn't play outside. Joey's parents joined our church, so we were in the same vacation Bible school class in August. By the time fourth grade started, the grown-ups saw us as a puppy-love couple, I guess, but we were just part of the gang to the rest of the Devils. In seventh grade, Mom and Dad let me go to the Friday night dances with the rest of the kids. I always went with my girlfriends, and Joey went with the boys, old Daisy Drive Devils or teammates from the sports he played. At that age, boys stood on one side of the gym and girls stood on the other, both groups talking about members of the other group. Joey knew my preferences in music. He liked some of the more modern, edgy bands, but I still loved the crooners. I saw him break away from his gang and go talk to the school principal, who served as DJ. I thought he probably requested a Beach Boys song, since he and his buddies liked that stuff, but instead, the principal got on the mike. "I have a song request. Here's your chance, gentlemen. Ask a lady to dance." Andy Williams sang. Mom and Dad taught me to dance so I wouldn't look awkward, but Joey was the first boy I ever slow-danced with. I still remember all the lyrics to "Moon River." Feeling his hand holding mine as we moved, I knew I wasn't a child anymore, and that things between us would change. Monday in school, it was obvious they had, at least in the eyes of our classmates. Girls I didn't even know told me they thought I had a cute boyfriend. Joey told me that all his buddies referred to me as his girlfriend. All that from one dance. We talked about it the rest of the school year. Our friends were right. We belonged together. Joey and I started going steady in eighth grade. The locket he gave me for my fifteenth birthday is in its original box in my nightstand. He bought it with money he earned doing jobs around the neighborhood. It's still one of my most prized possessions. He turned sixteen before I did, so he drove us to the mall so I could pick out the dress he would buy me to take me out for my birthday dinner. When he kissed me goodnight on my front porch after our date, he gave me one last gift; a picture of him to put in the locket I wore whenever I dressed up for church or for him. It's still in there. All through high school, Joey and I were inseparable. I became a cheerleader, co-captain of the squad senior year, mainly so I could be near him. Our parents were thrilled. My folks loved Joey, and the Ramsey's treated me like their daughter. They trusted us, knew that we had taken a vow in youth group to remain pure until marriage. On my eighteenth birthday he gave me a "sweetheart ring." We were in love, the kind of love that lasts, one built on friendship rather than hormones. Don't get me wrong about hormones. Joey grew from a cute boy the girls whispered about in seventh grade into one they drooled over in high school. Guys looked at me all the time, too, but everyone knew we were off-limits. I was his girl, and he was my man. Everyone understood. It was how the world was meant to be. As seniors in high school, we had the grades and credits to get into college. I didn't need to go, since I would be a wife, homemaker, and mother. Joey and I talked about it for years. He planned to follow in his father's footsteps by serving his country. When he was done, we would get married and he would continue his education. Prom night was the night when a lot of couples had sex for the first time. Joey and I were king and queen of the prom. More than one of his buddies made comments about our plans for later that night, since we weren't going to the post-prom party. One of my girlfriends teased me in the rest-room at the prom, too. "Are you and Joey going to do it tonight?" she asked from the next stall. "Do what?" I asked. I had my lap full of prom gown skirt, trying to squat over the toilet to pee. "It. Are you two going to do It tonight?" "If you mean are we going to have sex, the answer is no." "Why not? You two have been going together for, like, forever." "Yes, and we promised we would wait. You and I talked about this." "I know, but it's Joey. He's like, your world, isn't he? You're going to marry him, aren't you? And he's so gorgeous." She was right. It was Joey, my gorgeous man, the man who made me feel like a beautiful, well-loved woman. Yes, other couples would have sex that night, couples who would never get married, who didn't love each other like my boyfriend and I did. They didn't understand that real love doesn't need sex. That two people can feel like they have one soul without being physically intimate. I thought about my parents and grandparents. Surely they didn't have sex anymore, but they still were deeply in love. That's how Joey and I were. Being in love was natural, like getting out of bed in the morning and brushing my teeth. Marriage and family were a given. We knew what some of our friends did. We knew we should wait. Sex was for newlyweds, something we would be when he got out of the Army. He left for boot camp three days after graduation. It was the summer of '69. His letters during basic training were so full of love, I thought he might surprise me and ask me to marry him when he got home. I would have. The minister's study would have been good enough for me. We were more in love than ever, having been apart. We both felt it, but Joey avoided any discussion about long-term plans. We lived in the moment. The night before he shipped out, we were in the basement family room he and I helped Dad build, sitting together on the couch. "Baby," Joey said, "Do you think you should wait for me? You know there's a chance I'll never come home. I could die over there. Maybe we should break up so you can get started on finding another guy." "No! There won't be another guy, Joey. I'm yours. I've known that more than half my life." "I feel the same way," he said, wiping my tears with his neatly folded pocket handkerchief. "I can't imagine feeling like this with anyone else. I thought about asking you to marry me before I ship out, but I decided that's not fair. You're young and beautiful. You're going to be here, and Lord knows where I'll be. Please, Sue, just write back to me when I can write to you." I wanted to give him my virginity that night. He deserved it. He was the only man I would ever sleep with, and he wasn't trying anything! "Joey, do you want to make love?" "Please don't ask me that. I do, but I won't. We've waited this long, honey. If I come back, we'll see if we still feel the same." "You're scaring me. I can't lose you." We spent the night on the couch, kissing, cuddling, and finally sleeping in each other’s arms, dressed except for our shoes. I stayed at my high-school job at the diner. I didn't have any other job skills, but I worked hard. It was good enough. Work kept me occupied and earned some money, a nest egg for when Joey and I got married. I didn't burn my bra. I looked forward to a couple of babies and a nice kitchen. I didn't want a career other than wife and mother. Maybe, when the kids were grown, I would take some classes, but hopefully, being a grandmother would take up a lot of my time. Joey had been gone for over two months. From the dates on his letters, it seemed like he wrote to me and his parents almost every night, but mail service from the jungle was sporadic. Often, we went for a week or more without any news. The letter about him being pinned down by snipers was in the last bundle, over two weeks earlier. As always, I was sick with worry, but I knew things would be okay. They always were. One night, Joey's parents rang our bell. My dad opened the door. "Joe, Marge, how are...." The smile crumpled off Dad's face. Joey's father shoved a paper into my dad's hand, and ushered his crying wife onto the sofa. "Hon, Joe and Marge are here. Come down here now," my dad called up the steps. Mom rushed into the room, and saw Dad reading a telegram. Joey's parents were holding each other. "Oh my God!" Mom wailed and threw herself at Marge on the couch. Dad hands shook as he read. "He's M I A? Missing in Action? Joe, Marge, that could be good. That just means he's separated from his unit, or he and some other guys are holed up somewhere with a busted radio, doesn't it?" Joe, Sr. growled, "It means they don't know if he's dead but they haven't found his body, or if he's injured and dying in the jungle, or if he's in some hospital, so damaged they don't know who he is. He could be a P O W." Marge and Mom started wailing in unison. I did nothing. I probably had the same expression on my face Dad did, since I was so much like him; stunned silence, no tears, no anguish; nothing. Numbness. Finally, Dad said, "Maybe not. At least they haven't found his body, so he must be alive." Joey's father spat, "Or blown to bits or burned beyond recognition or,..." "Stop it!" Marge screamed. "Just stop it! This is my baby we're talking about! Mine! I carried him inside my body for nine months, pushed him out of me, and fed him from my breasts! Mine! You're supposed to be making this easier for me! Dammit! You're not helping!" "Sue, would you get Mr. and Mrs. Ramsey some iced tea?" Dad asked in his dead voice. Joey's mom wailed, "I don't want any damned iced tea! I want my baby back!" I'm strong, or maybe I'm slow, but it finally sank in. I might never see my Joey again. I felt completely alone. Mom was awash in tears with Marge and Joe. I looked at Dad. I never saw such a look of pained love from him before. He helped me to the loveseat and held me while I cried. For the first time in my life, I saw him cry too. Joey's parents went home when Marge ran out of tears. Joe helped her to her feet, kissed my mom on the cheek, shook Dad's hand, and then hugged me. "I'll call you or stop by every day, whether I hear anything or not. I know Joey wants me to do that." When the front door closed, Mom said, "I need to go to bed." Dad followed her up to their room. I sat on the loveseat blowing my nose, wondering whether I would ever feel Joey's arms around me again. When I went upstairs, I was exhausted from crying, but I couldn't sleep. I paced, looked at photo albums, read his poems, and stared at his self-portrait he had painted for me. I cried for two days, trying to decide whether I could ever be happy again. On the third day, my boss called from the diner. "Sue, I'm trying to write next week's schedule. Will you be able to come in?" "I'll be in tomorrow for my breakfast shift, if I still have a job." I was early for work the next morning, and I stayed for another shift because one of the evening counter girls called out sick. I worked as many hours as I could to keep from brooding at home, earning a lot in tips from people who knew Joey. After a year of burns from spilling hot soup and coming home smelling like fried onions, I had to do something else. I went to the local campus of the state university to become a teacher. Maybe helping children discover themselves would help me wait. College was hard. I hadn't used my brain for much lately except figuring out checks as a waitress. I spent a lot of time on my schoolwork. That's always the way I was with school after I met Joey. He was an all A student in elementary school, something only a few girls could do. I really didn't think of myself as a "girl" back then. I was one of the guys, and my grades showed it. Joey was the most masculine boy my age, and he got better grades than me. He inspired me. He taught me to love to learn. We were competitive all through school. We loved studying together and partnered for projects when the teachers let us. We teased each other about our grades, the one with fewer red marks on a paper lording it over the other. He never let me forget that he had the better grade point average at graduation by a lousy thousandth of a point. Now, I had no one I cared about to compare myself to. Getting far enough in my studies that I actually dealt with little kids helped, whenever I was with them. At night, I grieved for the babies I might never give Joey. Anguish, anger, and fear of being alone forever were my life. Love was something others had. I had baseball cards, a stack of letters, some jewelry, and an oil painting. A woman at church helped me to cope. As bad as things were for me, she seemed to have it worse. Her husband left her pregnant when he was killed by a drunk driver. It was unfair. It made no sense. Her tragedy was more final than mine and left her a single mother. The woman was smart and strong. She focused on the good memories she had of her man and tried to move on, and taught me to do the same. Nothing I could do would bring Joey home to me, alive or dead. I had to live for myself. Classmates asked me out. There were some really cute guys, a few that could have been fun to date. But I didn't. I had lunch with them at the snack bar, or met with them in the library to study, but they were friends. I made them understand that. I already had a man. If that meant I went to my grave a virgin, so be it. It was soon after I started student teaching in my senior year in college. Lesson plans were finished for the week. I was taking it easy, watching a new episode of "Sanford and Son" with Mom and Dad. The front door burst open. "He's alive! Joey's alive!" Joe yelled, running into the living room. Marge was right behind him, crying and laughing like she had escaped from an asylum. Dad grabbed the paper from Joe's hand. "Do you know when he'll come home?" "They're evaluating him, whatever that means. He's in a hospital in the Philippines, but they'll bring him stateside soon. We don't know much about how he is, except that he's alive," Joe said. "That's enough for me," Dad laughed. "I saved this for a special occasion. This sounds like it." He went to his liquor cabinet and brought back a fifth of expensive Scotch. When the bottle was empty, Mom and I made up the sofa-bed in the family room for Joe and Marge. Dad was in no shape to help, and Mom wasn't much better. I lay awake for hours listening to my folks snore. My Joey was coming home. What had happened to him in the years he was away? Did he still love me? To be continued. Based on a post by want some fun 1951, for Literotica.
Show more...
3 weeks ago

My First Time
Touching Toni: Part 2
Touching Toni: Part 2 Best friends make the most of an arrangement. Based on a post by L Kilkenny. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. A Week To Come. "Good morning, Jake," his mother said when he came downstairs for breakfast. "Morning Mom," he smiled at her. "Something smells good." "Scrambled eggs and bacon," she smiled. It was still his favorite. Jake just smiled, made a plate for himself, and his mother, and sat down at the table while she was taking the last of the eggs out of the pan and putting them into the bowl that he had just half emptied to make their plates. Jake was already through his first serving when Diane sat down and started on hers. "Where's Dad?" Jake asked, noting his absence. "He's golfing today. I told him he could golf this weekend if he would come on my work retreat with me this coming week," she replied while continuing to eat. "Oh yeah, I'd forgotten about that. Aren't Toni's folks going to that too?" "Yes, since Charlotte and I work together we kind of have to go, but luckily your Dad and Henry have agreed to go with us so it should be a good time." "Sounds like fun. A whole week in cabins on the lake," Jake said. "Yeah, as long as the events don't get too corny," she smirked. "Last year they had some motivational group come in and we had to do all these trust exercises and stuff. I think it's going to be a little more relaxed and free flowing this year. There are some set agenda items, but much of the time is supposed to be devoted to really relaxing and decompressing. That's one reason they're allowing spouses to come this year, to make it kind of a seminar and a vacation." "Well, I hope y'all have a good time," Jake said, "y'all deserve it." "Well thank you Jake," she smiled at him. "I expect you'll look after Toni while we're all away. I think this is the longest either of you have been alone so we expect you to look out for one another," his mother said. "Yes ma'am," Jake said, keeping his head down, looking at his empty plate, "I won't let anything happen to her," he promised. Work Retreat. It was a warm and sunny Texas afternoon and Jake had seen his parents off to their week-long retreat. He had just finished his workout in the home gym his family had in the basement and was coming up to the kitchen to grab a bottle of water when he heard the front door open and close. No one had rung the doorbell so that left two options. Either he was getting burglarized, or .... "Jake?" He heard Toni's voice call out. "Yeah," he said coming to the top of the basement stairs. Toni came from the den into the kitchen as he came in from the other side. "Been working out I see," Toni said, looking at his sweaty body dressed in a tank top and gym shorts, and feeling a warmth starting to spread from her center outward. "He looks yummy!" she thought to herself. "Yeah, a little bit," he said looking at her in her jean shorts, wearing a snug fitting tank top. Texas summers were no joke, even in Northern Texas, so clothing was usually chosen more for its cooling properties than style. Her hair was braided in a long braid, reaching to her waistline. "Cool, I just thought I'd come hang out over here since everybody's gone. I don't really like being completely alone," she confessed. "Sure, no problem," Jake said, "Let me run take a shower and then we'll hang out." "Sounds good to me," she said, going back into the den and turning on the TV. Jake ran upstairs, got some clean clothes and jumped in the shower. He showered quickly, threw on his clothes, hung up his towel, and headed back downstairs. Toni was sitting on the couch with her shoes in the floor and her long legs pulled up under her. His heart skipped a beat as he saw her sitting there. She looked up and saw him standing in the door way and smiled her little half smile which made her green eyes sparkle. "So what's on the agenda for today?" Jake asked. "Well," Toni said, "Kaylee is having a get together at her pool this evening and invited us." "Sounds good," Jake said. He really didn't care much for crowds, but he knew Toni wanted to go so.... "Really?" Toni asked, her eyebrows slightly raised. "Sure," Jake said. "I don't have anything else to do, and I did promise my mom that I'd keep an eye on you." "Okay, go grab what you need and then we'll run over to my house and I'll get my stuff," she said, leaning down to put her sandals back on. Jake went up to his room, put on his socks and shoes and grabbed a pair of swim trunks and an extra tee shirt, his sun glasses and a UT ball cap. Throwing everything in a gym bag, he headed back down stairs where Toni was waiting. They went out, locking the front door behind them. Jake tossed his bag into the truck before following Toni over to her house. "Come on up," she said, heading up the stairs. "I just need to grab a few things." Jake followed along behind. He looked around her room as he stood in the doorway. It was a typical teenage girl's room he assumed. He had only seen two teenage girls' rooms and they were pretty much the same. Posters of the latest celebrity heart throb, soft pastel colors, white bedroom furniture, a queen sized bed with a floral print comforter. She had a shelf, built like a pyramid, so each successive level had a shorter shelf. On the bottom, she had five sea shells she and Jake had collected when their families had vacationed together at the beach a couple of summers ago. The next shelf had 4 snow globes that her Dad had gotten from his company travels over the years. Next were 3 plastic horses that Jake had given her over the years. One white, one black, and one a buckskin. Toni loved horses. Above that were 2 pictures. One was her and Jake, not long after he'd moved in next door, and the other was her and Jake at their high school graduation. The first picture had always been there, the second she changed every so often with a new one, and the replaced one went into an album she kept in her book shelf. The top row was a single small shelf, and on it sat a pitiful little toy car with most of the paint missing and only three wheels. It had held the top spot on the shelf since she got it. It was her most prized possession. "Hold this open," Toni said, handing him her bag. Jake dutifully held the bag while she went around the room, digging things out of dresser drawers, closets, and clothes baskets. She reached in, grabbing an extra pair of panties and a bra which she threw toward the bag, but overshot slightly, hitting Jake right in the face with them. The bra bounced off and landed on his arm, the panties however hung there precariously from the bill of his hat, the light cotton fabric not having enough weight or gravity to fall. "Oops," Toni giggled, "sorry about that." Jake blew on the panties and they dislodged and fell into the bag. "Uh, no worries," he said, his face now flaming red. Toni grabbed the rest of her stuff, tossed it in the bag, and grabbing the bra still laying across his arm, put it in the bag as well. "Ready to go," she announced. Jake zipped the bag up and following Toni, headed back down stairs. Kaylee’s House. A dozen or so people were already at Kaylee's house when they arrived. It was about a half and half mix of guys and girls. Everyone was laughing, splashing and having a good time. Jake and Toni went into the pool house to change into their swim suits. Toni went into the changing room and Jake went in the bathroom where he changed into his swim trunks and a navy blue sleeveless tee shirt. They came back out at about the same time. Toni had on the turquoise bikini with a white wrap around her waist that went almost all the way to the floor. Jake's pulse tripled in an instant and he could feel himself beginning to get erect at the sight of her. He picked up a beach ball that was sitting in the corner and held it in front of himself, hoping she wouldn't realize what he was doing. He was scared to think of what Toni would say if she knew he was having these thoughts about her. He was her best friend, and was supposed to protect her, but lately he felt like it was him she needed protection from. They went out of the pool house and Jake jumped immediately into the pool, hoping the cool water would help cool him off, both literately and figuratively. He watched as Toni went over to say hi to Kaylee and Steve who were sitting on the covered swinging chair. "Hey Toni," Kaylee said as Toni walked up to her. "You remember Steve," she said, patting him on the leg. "Yes, hey Steve," Toni said. "Hey Toni," Steve replied. "Hey, I wanted to apologize about Travis. Kaylee told me about what he tried to do with you. He's a freaking idiot and a steroid jock. We went by his Dad's house and let him know that if he showed his face around here, or especially you, that we'd help your boyfriend beat his ass." "Her what?" Kaylee asked. "Her boyfriend, the tall guy she's always with." Steve turned to Toni. "Isn't that your boyfriend?" "No," she said, looking at Jake standing in the pool, leaning against the side, his eyes closed and his head tilted back, his face to the sun, "he's my best friend. He has been since we were six years old." "He must be a good friend because he messed Travis up. He had busted teeth, a fractured jaw, a concussion. That's the kind of damage done by someone that loves you." Steve said, "in my opinion anyway." Could that be true Toni pondered? Could he love her the way she loved him? She knew he loved her, but was it the kind of love that would make him want her the way she wanted him? "He watches you," Steve said, "not creepy stalker like, but like you're very special to him. I noticed it at the lake the other day, that's why I thought y'all were together." "Toni!" Someone was coming through the crowd toward her. "Stormy!" Toni exclaimed as the blonde girl made her way through the small crowd of people. Stormy Davis was the stereotypical blonde bomb shell. She was 5'7", long wavy blonde locks, bright blue eyes that Toni had wondered more than once if they were colored contacts. She had an hourglass figure with large  tits that weren't what Nature provided but were really expensive, a slim waist, and flared hips. She had been the head cheerleader her senior year at their high school. Toni was never a cheerleader, preferring instead to actually play sports instead of cheering for them. She had played basketball, volleyball, softball, and soccer. Stormy finally reached the small group and gave Toni a hug. "So, how have you been since graduation?" she asked Toni. "Just trying to enjoy the summer before starting to college in the fall," Toni said. "So where's Jake?" Stormy asked, looking around. Everyone knew you rarely saw one without the other. "He's in the pool," Toni pointed him out. "Mmm, I wish he'd take that tee shirt off. I can see his big shoulders, arms, and chest through the shirt, but I bet they'd look a lot better without it," she said wistfully. Toni suddenly had the urge to take Stormy over to the pool and hold her head underwater. Where did that come from? Was she jealous of Stormy wanting so see Jake's body. Short answer: hell yes, she was. Stormy had a reputation that seemed to come along with being head cheerleader. Rumor was that she was very sexually active and that once she set her sights on a guy, that was it. They were conquests to her, and once she got what she wanted, she moved on to the next one. Toni suddenly wanted to introduce her to Travis, but then immediately felt bad. Sexual-free-spirit or not, no woman should ever be forced to do something they didn't want to do. "He has a sensitivity to the sun," Toni said, repeating the story that had been made up years prior to explain why he never took his shirt off in front of anyone. "His back and chest break out in an awful rash if they get too much sun." "Well that's just a shame," Stormy said, watching Jake in the pool. Toni took her wrap off and set it on the seat next to Kaylee. "I'm going to go jump in for a bit," she said, walking off toward the pool. Jake saw her coming and smiled. She took three running steps and jumped, right at him. He tried to catch her, but her momentum took them both to the bottom of the pool. Jake came up for air, and saw Toni had already surfaced, laughing. He couldn't help but smile as the reflections of the sunlight off of the water danced across her emerald eyes. She swam over next to him and whispered in his ear. "Somebody's been checking you out." "What?" he asked, surprised. "Yep, Stormy Davis was just up there asking me all about you," Toni teased. He looked up and spotted Stormy, and she did appear to be looking and smiling at him. "Why would she be asking about me?" he asked, confused. "Well, apparently she thinks my best friend is a hunk," she said, winking at him. Stormy was beautiful in a movie star sort of way. Her folks came from old Texas Oil, so she was rich, and could afford the best of everything and she was used to getting her way. Toni wondered if Jake might be interested in Stormy. Jake had never dated. He would talk to the girls in their circle of friends, but he had never sought out a girl in a romantic sense. She had attributed that to his past, and not trusting intimate relationships, but as they got into their teens she expected hormones to take over and that natural drive that seems to exist in every man to reproduce the species to come forth, but for Jake, he had never pursued anyone that she knew of. Was he truly so broken that he might never have a loving physical relationship? "Yeah, right," Jake said. "She could have any guy in our class." "I think she's already had most of them," Toni quipped with a wicked smile. Jake just grinned. His best friend had a caustic wit when she wanted to. "Maybe you should ask her out," Toni suggested. "Uh, what?" Jake asked, stunned. "I know she'd go out with you." "Well, I can't," Jake said. "Why not?" Toni pressed. "I just can't." Jake suddenly had that look in his eyes, like a trapped animal. He turned, climbed up the ladder and headed straight to the pool house. Toni stood there, watching him practically run into the pool house. What had that been about? Had she pushed him too far? Was he really that afraid of intimacy? She felt horrible for making him scared like that. She got out of the pool, got her towel to dry off, and collected her wrap. She decided to give him a little time and assumed that he would be back so she mingled, speaking with friends here and there, mostly Kaylee and Steve. After nearly an hour had passed and Jake was still not back, she began to get worried. She went to the pool house and looked around, but Jake was nowhere to be found. She looked where he had put their bags. Her bag was still there, but his was gone. She went back outside and looked around but couldn't find him. She walked around to where they had parked the truck. His truck was there, but when she opened the door, she saw his keys lying in the seat. She knew he hadn't left them there when they had arrived, so she assumed that he left on foot, but had left her with the truck to get home. Toni quickly went back to the pool house, threw her shirt and shorts on over her swimsuit, and headed out. She drove his truck toward his house, expecting to see him before she got there, but he was not on the road. Had he walked the whole five miles back home this quickly? She parked the truck and mounted the front steps of the house. The front door was locked, but she had his truck keys, and knew where the hidden key was on the front porch. Unlocking the door, she ran up the stairs to his room. The door was open so she looked in. Jake was lying on his back on the bed. His arms folded over his face. His chest still moving up and down rapidly from the exertion of running all the way home, his blonde hair was plastered to his forehead from the swimming and the sweat. His face and arms were flushed. Toni padded over on bare feet and eased herself down on the bed next to him. Laying her head on his chest and stretching her arm over his stomach. She felt his body tense at her touch. He had always avoided physical contact with everyone, except for his parents, and her. She was afraid that she might suddenly lose her place in this exclusive club. She started to remove her arm when he reached down with his left hand and stopped her. Holding her arm across his stomach. "Toni, I'm sorry," Jake started out. "No Jake, I'm the one who's sorry. I shouldn't have teased you like that." "No, it's not your fault. I know you didn't mean anything by it, it's just that the thought of asking out a girl, while I'm already in love with another girl; it just wouldn't be right." He said it in a low whisper. "What do you mean, you're already in love with another girl?" She was both thrilled and terrified of what his answer might be. "Toni," he confessed. "I love you. I always have, and I always will. I love you as my first and best friend, but I also love you in another way." "And what way is that?" Toni asked, feeling light headed and giddy. "In a way that I want to kiss you, and hold you in my arms forever. In a way that I want to make love to you if someday you loved me too." "Well," Toni whispered in his ear, her hot breath causing an almost instant erection. "Welcome to someday Jake, because I do love you, too." Jake moved his other arm and looked down at Toni who was looking up at him. She slowly moved up, never taking her eyes off of his, and placed her lips softly on his. Her right hand slid up his chest, up the side of his neck before moving to the back of his head, drawing his head down even further. Her mouth opened ever so slightly and her tongue reached out tentatively and touched his lips. At first she felt him stiffen, but then he opened his mouth and let her tongue enter. As it touched his tongue it was like an electric shock that flowed through his whole body. Jake's arms tightened around her body, pulling her on top of him. He could suddenly feel her  tits pressing into his chest. As he kissed her more passionately she started to move her hips in such a way that she was rubbing directly on top of his rock hard erection. "Umm," they both moaned in unison. "Oh Jake," Toni said as she kissed neck, "I have wanted this for so long now." "Me too." Jake whispered, nuzzling her neck and ear. "I have loved you, really loved you for so long now. I was so scared to act on it because I was afraid if you didn't feel the same way that you wouldn't or couldn't be my friend anymore and I just couldn't bear to think of that." "Oh, baby. I thought the same thing. You have never expressed any interest in girls so I didn't know if that was something you were even interested in. I know the terrible things that you lived through, and that could mess someone up for life, and I'm not saying you're broken, but I wouldn't blame you if you had some reservations about getting in a physical relationship. I know how you are about being touched, and I know you tolerate it from me, but I didn't know if you actually liked it." "You're right. I did have a rough go at the start. I know that since I came here that I'm safe, and cared for and loved, but I know I still have an issue about being touched. There are some memories that I don't know if I'll ever be able to repress, but that first day that you climbed the fence into my back yard and we played cars, and then I gave you that old car and you hugged me. The fear that usually accompanied physical contact wasn't there. Instead, your touch seemed to wash a calm over me like I had never felt before. It's been that way ever since. Just the touch of your hand on my arm, or when you hook my arm with yours, or when you lean your head on my shoulder like you did in the truck that night after we went to the lake. The slightest touch from you calms my mind, but of late, it also excites me." "Well if the touch of my hand can do all that, you're gonna love this," Toni said with a wicked grin and a flash of her green eyes. She reached down, grabbing the bottom of her tee shirt and pulling it slowly up her body, dropping it on the floor next to the bed. Looking him directly in the eyes, she reached behind her neck, found the string holding her bikini top up, and pulled. As the strings fell down her chest, she pulled the top down, revealing her perfect  tits. They were tan like the rest of her body. Her areola were a dark brown and about the size of a 50 cent piece, with dark pink nipples protruding from their center. Jake could only stare in awe at her body. "Toni, you are so beautiful." His voice husky with emotion. She reached down, pushing his shirt up his chest, then she laid her body down on his. It was like an out of body experience. The feelings he had were overwhelming. It was like every nerve ending was on fire. It was almost painful. As she kissed him, she rhythmically slid her nipples around his chest before reaching down and taking his hands and moving them to her  tits. His first touch was tentative, just barely touching with his fingertips. Slowly, he increased his pressure, kneading the flesh before running his thumbs over her erect nipples. "Oh my God," Toni breathed into his neck. Jake stopped immediately. "Oh no baby, don't stop on me now," Toni pleaded. Jake returned to massaging her  tits. Toni was again rubbing her crotch against his and the sensation was incredible. This was nothing like masturbation. Toni was grinding against Jake's erection and getting hotter and wetter by the second. Toni sat back up, still sitting on Jake's erection which she could feel pulsing beneath her. She suddenly got up and stood beside the bed, crooking her finger at Jake to join her. Jake swung his long legs over the side of the bed and stood up in front of her. She grasped the bottom of his tee shirt and starting moving it up his body. By instinct, he reached to quickly grab the bottom of his shirt. Toni looked into his eyes. The love there was evident. Jake released his hands, held his arms up, and let her continue. When his shirt was removed, she slowly moved her hands around his waist tracing her fingers over his scars. She turned him away from her, sat on the side of the bed, and kissed each welted scar across his back. When she turned him back around, she saw a single tear coming down his cheek, she wiped his tear, then kissed his cheek where the tear had been. "Everything about you is beautiful," she said. "You’re crazy blonde hair, your sexy icy-blue eyes, your perfectly kissable lips, your broad shoulders, your muscled stomach, your super fine ass, your long legs, and yes baby, your scars. Now there's something else I want to see." She smiled as she reached for the button on his shorts. She dropped his shorts to the floor and looking up into his eyes, pulled the band of his boxers out to clear his raging hard-on before dropping his boxers as well. Jake drew in a sharp breath when she reached out and took a gentle hold of his shaft. "Oh Jake, it's so beautiful." She leaned in and licked the bulbous head. Jake's eyes closed and he stood rock still. Leaning back down, she took him into her warm wet mouth, sucking gently. "Oh Toni, that feels so good," Jake said. "Mmm," she moaned while he was still in her mouth. The vibrations were exquisite. Toni continued her rhythm, as pressure began to build for Jake. "Toni, Toni, I'm about to come," Jake tried to warn her. Toni just looked up from those emerald eyes and continued her bobbing. She felt the first jet hit the back of her throat so she backed off until just the head was trapped between her lips as he pumped load after load into her waiting mouth. "Argh!" Jake growled as he came. Forcing his eyes open he looked down where Toni was still staring up at him, her cheeks drawn in as she was milking every last drop from him. She finally released him from her mouth, and swallowed before looking back up at him, smiling. "Toni," he said pulling her up to him, "That was amazing. I'm sorry I didn't give you much warning." "Don't be sorry Jake, I wanted every drop of that, and it tasted so good. I'm definitely gonna want more of that." Jake took her in his arms, kissing her with all the emotions that he'd bottled up over the past 12 years. As he kissed her, he slowly turned until Toni's back was facing the bed. There he slowly lowered her down on the bed as he got on his knees in front of her. He backed up and slowly moved his hands down her sides until he got to the waistband of her shorts. Toni looked him in the eye and nodded slowly. He unbuttoned her jean shorts and unzipped them. He reached back up to her waistband and started to slowly pull her shorts down, off her hips. Toni raised her ass up to help him pull the shorts down. He took the bathing suit bottoms with her shorts so they were soon all pooled around her tiny bare feet. Once her shorts where off, Toni slowly spread her legs, allowing him access to her most private place. Jake wanted to just jump in, but he also wanted to appreciate every part of her beautiful body. He reached down and picked up her foot, as she laid back on the bed. Jake started gently massaging her foot, pressing the sole of her foot with his thumbs. Toni moaned, as she found this highly erotic. Jake kissed the soles of her feet and the pad of each toe. Every kiss sent an electric shock straight up her legs and right to her clit, which by now was pulsing with need. Jake continued his trek up her long athletic legs, kissing and licking a trail, finally arriving between her toned thighs, he got his first ever look at a woman's pussy. He saw a small, close cut patch of jet black hair. Below that her already swollen and shaved lips showed moisture seeping from deep within. The smell of her sex suddenly reached his nostrils. It was intoxicating, drawing him in. He was working on pure instinct when he reached out with his tongue and licked her lips from the bottom to the top. "Oh! Do that again please," she begged. Jake went back and this time he stiffened his tongue and pushed his tongue between the lips. Toni began to squirm, but the sounds she was making sounded happy so he continued. He moved his tongue from side to side, up and down. On one of his trips he felt a little bump near the top of her slit, hearing the sudden intake of Toni's breath. He started painting small little circles around the nub and her movements got more exaggerated, her breathing got faster, and she now had both her hands tangled in his hair, pulling him harder toward her. Jake noticed that she really liked it when he stuck his tongue deep into her pussy. But she also like it when he licked and sucked on her clit. So while he was licking her clit, he decided to substitute his finger, easing it into her soaked folds, he slowly continued in her hot and tight tunnel until his knuckles were against her folds. He started withdrawing his finger and felt a slightly textured patch on the inner wall of her pussy. He rubbed his finger across it and noticed a definite increase in Toni's breathing and her moans. Jake started alternately sucking and licking her clit, and rubbing her with his finger. Toni's hips were starting to buck, lifting up to increase the pressure to his lips, to his finger. "Oh fuck, Jake, you're going to make me come!" she squealed. Jake had never heard Toni use the F word before, and while he wasn't especially big on cussing, the way she said that was definitely sexy. Jake stepped up his efforts, sucking her clit into this mouth, lashing it with his tongue, and speeding up his pumping finger. On a whim, he reached up with his left hand and squeezed her left tit, rolling the nipple gently but firmly between his thumb and forefinger. "Oh fuck!" she screamed as her back arched and her thighs clamped down on the sides of his head, locking him in place. Since he was stuck there, he decided to keep licking her delicious juices as they washed over his face. After a few minutes, she started to come down and slowly released the pressure on his head. Jake lifted his head to look into the dreamy green eyes of the girl he loved more than anything. "Oh Jake," Toni sighed, "that was incredible. I've never come so hard in my life." Toni reached down and pulled Jake up as she sat up. Kissing him passionately, tasting herself, on his tongue and lips. She finally broke their kiss and eased herself back up, fully on the bed. Jake followed her up onto the bed as she gently pulled him on top of her. As his swollen and sensitive head pressed against her soft opening he could feel the heat, but he stopped, looking at her beautiful face. "Are you sure Toni?" he asked in his deep husky voice. "Are you sure you want to do this with me? I know you have protected your virginity even though you could have already done this with any guy you chose so I know you wanted it to be special. Are you sure that you want to give your virginity to me?" "Oh my dear, thoughtful Jake. Always thinking of me. Yes Jake, yes I'm sure. I've been sure for years. I did protect my virginity, held it as a sacred thing and only wanted to lose it to the one that I loved with all my heart. You. You, Jake are who I saved it for." She confided quietly but with intense emotion. Jake leaned his head down and pressed his lips to hers, and at the same moment, moved his hips forward until he felt the head penetrate her lips and find its target nestled in her gentle folds. "Oh!" Toni blurted out when he entered her, but looking quickly at her face he saw she was smiling. He continued on until he met with an obstruction. He stopped and again looked down at her. She smiled and nodded and he thrust forward, feeling her hymen give way. Toni gasped as pain shot through her and Jake froze again. "Just give me a second," she said, panting. After just a few moments, Toni began to move her hips, drawing more of his exposed shaft inside her. Jake added a little extra pressure as her muscles contracted, making her already tight canal even more so. Before he knew it, he was fully buried, with his pubic bone pressed tightly to hers. He started pulling back until only the head remained inside, before slowly reversing and pressing back into her. "Oh God Toni, you feel amazing. I never dreamed it could be this good," Jake said. "Oh Jake, you feel so good too. I'm already about to come again." Jake picked up his pace, causing Toni's moans to turn into yelps. She started driving her hips up to meet his thrusts. Both were nearing the point of no return. "Toni, honey, I'm about to cum," Jake breathed heavily. "Inside," Toni said, "Come inside me." "But Toni..." Jake said, worry in his eyes. "On,the, pill...." Toni could only get one word out per stroke. Jake started thrusting harder, faster. "I'm coming!" Toni screamed. The sudden tightening of her vaginal muscles on Jake's cock was too much. He threw his head back. "Ah." He groaned as he shot load after load, filling her completely until it was leaking out of her around his shaft. "Oh yes!" Toni exclaimed as she felt the hot rush of his semen filling her. Jake rolled off to her side as he didn't want to drop his exhausted weight down on top of her. "I love you," Jake whispered. "I love you too," Toni sighed. Jake reached out, pulling her to him, kissing her supple lips, feeling her hand reach around his side, to his back. He felt her tracing his scars, and for the first time he was not ashamed of them. He would never again have to hide anything from her. She knew every inch of him, inside and out, and somehow, she loved it all. "Will you stay here with me tonight?" Jake asked her. "Of course I will, baby. Tonight, tomorrow night, every night for the rest of my life, I want to lay with you, just like this," she said, kissing him softly on the lips. Toni, reached up with her hands, using her long delicate fingers to comb down his wild blonde hair. Looking up at it, she smiled her trademark half-smile and declared, "Good to go." To be continued. Based on a post by L Kilkenny, for Literotica.
Show more...
3 weeks ago

My First Time
Touching Toni: Part 1
Touching Toni: Part 1 Best friends find they both want something more. Based on a post by L Kilkenny. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Jake awoke from what was apparently a very good dream since he could feel his erection straining against his boxers. Lying on his side, facing the wall, he was still in that transition between sleep and wakefulness. Taking a deep breath and stretching he noticed a distinct and familiar smell. It was floral and fresh with a hint of strawberry. He started to roll over but something was pressed against his back. Craning his head around the first thing he saw were bare feet with red painted toe nails, ankles crossed with one foot lightly bouncing. Turning his head further, he saw bare legs, smooth, shapely, tan, and athletic. He next saw blue-jean shorts over narrow hips, a tucked in white tee shirt concealing firm, proud  tits, one of which was covered by a cascade of blue-black hair which came almost to the waist, a long slender neck, clean jawline, supple lips, narrow nose, and deep emerald green eyes. The eyes, and the lips, held a smile as Jake looked at his unexpected visitor. "Morning sleepy head," Toni said pertly. "Hey Toni," Jake said sleepily, in his deep soft voice. "What's up?" "Uh, not you," she joked. "I was beginning to wonder if you were going to wake up today. I started to wake you once, but you sounded like you were having a really good dream so I just got comfortable and waited for you to wake up." "What time is it? How long have you been here?" Jake asked, still keeping his back to her because his erection was still raging. Toni looked down at her phone. "It's 9:30 in the morning and I've been here about an hour or so." "So what are you doing here so early on a Saturday morning?" "Will you go with me to the mall today?" Toni asked. "Uh, yeah, sure. I just need to take a shower," Jake said. "Okay," she said looking at him with her trademark half-smile. She waited a full five seconds to see if he would move. He didn't. "I'm going to get some orange juice," she said getting up off the bed. "You want some?" "Uh, sure," he said, still looking back over his shoulder. Toni left her sandals on the floor next to his bed and padded barefoot out the door, headed to the kitchen. Jake jumped out of bed with tented boxers. He grabbed some clean underwear, a pair of khaki shorts and a tee shirt and headed down the hall to the bathroom, but only after looking both ways at the door to make sure no one would see him. Turning on the shower as soon as he got inside the bathroom, he stripped his boxers off and threw them in the hamper. Feeling the water before stepping into the shower, he put both hands on the wall and let the water flow over his head and down his back. At 6'3" he had to bend slightly at the waist to get his head below the shower head. His broad back was pale compared to his face, neck and arms which were nicely tanned. Jake had the classic farmer's tan, meaning he was rarely out in the sun without a shirt on. The reason for that was evident in the raised red scars crisscrossing his back. Fostered. Jake had grown up in the foster care system. His mother had abandoned him on the steps of a church in Cleveland, Ohio when he was a day old. He was handed over to social services and placed with a family that made a living out of gaming the foster care system. Child care was not on their list of priorities. He was barely fed, never loved, and when the man of the house had a little too much to drink, the boy became the target of his evil inclinations. When he was 6 years old, and after a particularly harsh beating, he had waited until his foster parents had finally passed out from drink, took the only thing he owned, a small metal car with one wheel missing, and he left. It was raining and cold. He didn't know where he was going, but he knew he wasn't staying here anymore. He walked down the dimly lit sidewalk, passed street corners where hookers and drug dealers plied their trades, past darkened alleyways where junkies snorted and injected drugs, some of them for the last time. He felt invisible, as he had so often in his home. Unseen and unheard until fate or just plain bad luck seemed to shine a spotlight upon him, making him the most visible thing in the room. A target. On this night though, thankfully, he remained invisible. Cold and wet, but invisible to those around him. Suddenly he smelled something that smelled like heaven. Someone was cooking and his stomach was growling. Driven by hunger, he followed his nose down an alley until he found a door propped open and the smells coming out where too much to resist. He went inside and found a pan of fresh bread rolls. He grabbed one and started eating. He didn't hear the large man that walked up behind him. "Would you like a glass of milk with that?" a voice behind him asked. He spun around like a cornered animal, looking for an escape. The man could see the fear in the boy's eyes. He backed up so that he wasn't too imposing and knelt down on one knee. "It's okay son, I'm not going to hurt you," he said holding his empty hands, palms out, toward him. "Would you like some eggs and bacon?" he asked. "What's bacon?" the boy asked quietly. "What's bacon?" the man asked stunned. "Well son, it's only the best dang breakfast food on the planet. It's practically its own food group." "I've never had any bacon," he said, unable to meet the man's eyes. "What's your name son?" The boy stood, not answering, looking down at the floor. "It's okay son, you're not in trouble. My name's Mike." He held out his large hand. The boy automatically flinched back, away from his hand. "Hey, hey, hey; it's okay. No one's going to hurt you, I promise," Mike said soothingly. "You do have a name don't you?" The boy shook his head slowly, side to side. "Well, how about we call you, uh, Jake?" "Jake," the boy whispered. It was the first time in memory that he had an actual name, other than kid, brat, bastard, or any of a hundred names of the type. He nodded his head and said again, "Jake." "Okay Jake, how about those eggs and bacon?" "Okay," Jake said, his head slowly nodded. Scrambled eggs and bacon soon became Jake's favorite food in the world. It was so good. He had eaten two scrambled eggs and was on his 6th piece of bacon when he heard someone knocking on the back door of the diner. "Jake, this is John." Mike said, introducing the man who came in. "John is a policeman and he helps people." "Hey Jake," John said. Mike had already warned him about trying to touch the boy. "Like Mike said, I'm a police detective. My job is to help people. Do you need help, Jake?" Jake sat, looking at Mike and John for a few moments before very slowly nodding his head. "Okay, finish your breakfast, and we'll get Mike to make you a sack lunch to take with us, and we'll go for a ride in my car, okay?" "Okay," Jake whispered. "Hey Mike, would you have any of MJ's clothes here? He's about Jake's size isn't he?" John asked. MJ was Mike Jr., Mike's 5 year old son. "You know, I think I do. I keep a change of clothes for him here because whenever he comes by to visit he invariably gets something on his shirt or his pants so I keep a couple sets of clothes here." Mike left the room and soon came back with a shirt, pair of pants, and even a pair of sneakers. "Hey Jake, would you like to change into some dry clothes?" "Okay," Jake said. "All right, come on back here where you can have some privacy." Mike took Jake to his office and gave him the clothes, "Here you go bud, put these on." Mike closed the door, but walked around the side of the office where there was a window. He just wanted to make sure Jake could get changed okay. When he looked through the window, the blood drained from his face. "John," he hissed. John came over and looked through the window. He saw Jake gingerly removing his old, wet tee shirt. The red lashes across his back were angry, swollen, and fresh. "My God," Mike said in an emotional whisper. John simply shook his head. In his line of work, he had seen this type of thing far too often, and he never got used to it. When he was changed, Jake was taken to the police department where he was able to give the names of his foster parents. They were arrested, charged, and would be in prison for many years to come. John called his sister, Diane, in Texas, because he knew that she and her husband had recently found out that they would never be able to have children and had been talking about adopting. He arranged with the social services representative to meet with Diane and Bob Hardin. Within the month, Jake was getting on his first airplane, bound for Dallas, Texas. Bob and Diane understood the uphill battle they faced with Jake. They knew that years of abuse would be hard to overcome, but they were kind, patient, supportive and now Jake was 18, having just graduated in the top five percent of his class, with academic scholarships for pretty much anywhere he wanted to go. He still had his physical scars, and his emotional scars. He still did not like to be touched. He would willingly accept physical contact from only three people. His adopted parents and Toni Flint. Jake moved in with Bob and Diane, to a quiet suburb in The Colony, Texas. Soon after, he was outside, playing in their spacious back hard. Though his adoptive parents had bought him many new toys, he still played with his familiar old three wheeled car. On this day, as he played, he heard a voice call to him with a simple, "Hi." Jake turned to see a girl about his age standing at the fence between his yard and the yard next door. She was tan with long hair that was shiny black like a crow's wing. She had green eyes that seemed to look into his soul. "Hi," Jake said. "What's your name?" "Jake." "Hi Jake, I'm Toni." "Isn't that a boy's name?" "Not when you spell it with an 'I'," she said pertly. "Do you want to play?" Jake asked her. "Sure." Toni climbed the chain link fence without a moment's hesitation. "What are you playing?" Toni asked him. "Cars," Jake said. "Okay. Do you have another car?" "No, but you can play with mine," Jake said, handing her the beat up little car. "Thank you," Toni said. After playing and talking for a while, they heard a voice calling. "Toni, Toni Flint!" "Oh, there's my mom," Toni said, holding the little car out to Jake. "You can keep it," Jake said quietly. Toni looked at the pitiful little car and smiled a little half smile. "Thank you," she said and reached out and grabbed Jake in a big hug. Jake stood stock still for a second before slowly reaching his arms around her. Diane Hardin, watching from the kitchen window smiled, even as a tear fell from her eye. Toni and Jake has been inseparable best friends ever since. Morning Routine. After taking care of his morning wood, Jake finished showering, jumped out, dried off quickly, brushed his teeth, shaved, put on after shave and deodorant, and finally put on his shorts and tee shirt. Back in his room, he found Toni, again laying back on his bed, holding her phone in one hand and a pop tart in the other. Two glasses of orange juice, one already half empty, sat on the bedside table. He was still rubbing his head with a towel when he walked into the room. He threw the towel on the desk chair, and grabbed some socks and shoes. Putting them on, he said, "Okay, ready to go." Toni looked over at him and shook her head while making little clucking noises with her tongue. Swinging her long legs over the side of the bed, she pointed back at the desk chair. "Sit," she commanded. Jake looked at Toni and sat back down in the desk chair. Walking over to his dresser, she picked up a comb and walked around behind his chair. She ran her fingers through his wild mass of blonde hair. His hair was close cut on the sides and back, but longer on the top in what was called a side-part fade. For some reason, he always forgot to comb his hair. He was very hygienic, always clean, showered, shaved, but he never seemed to remember to comb his hair. His first year of school after moving in with the Hardin's, he would catch the school bus in front of Toni's house. He would always be there, sitting on her steps waiting for her. Most mornings his hair would be sticking every direction at once. She started carrying a comb in her backpack. She would take it out, work her way through his blonde hair before she would finally step back, look him over and declare him, "Good to Go." What she didn't know what that Jake's mother made sure his hair was combed before he left the house, but he would intentionally mess it up on the walk over to Toni's so that he could feel her hands on his head as she combed his hair. Today she was standing behind him, pulling the comb through his hair, setting the part, before spinning his chair around and looking down into his pale, ice-blue eyes as he looked up at her, and smiled. She looked back up to his hair, combed a few stray locks into place and declared him, "Good to go." Mall Walking. Walking through the mall they made quite the pair. Jake at 6'3" with wide shoulders and narrow hips, wore an orange University of Texas tee shirt, khaki cargo shorts, and black Under Armor running shoes. Toni was 5'10", her dark skin and raven black hair, evidence of her Native American ancestry from her father's side, but whose emerald eyes were definitely a throwback to her mother's Icelandic family roots. "Are we looking for anything in particular today?" Jake asked as they rode the escalator up to the second floor. "We're meeting Kaylee and she and I have to do a little quick shopping. Then I was hoping we could go by the lake and maybe grill some burgers, and hang out. It's the beginning of summer and we've graduated high school so this is our last summer before we all scatter and go off to college." When he didn't respond, she looked up at him and saw in his eyes a combination of fear, anxiety, and sadness. "Jake?" Toni asked, putting her hand on his arm. "Yeah?" he said. The look in his eyes was gone. This worried her more than the fear, this was his mask that he had learned to put on in the years before he came to Texas. The mask that he hides behind when he feels like he needs to retreat into himself. "Oh Jake...." Toni started, concern showing in her eyes. "Hey guys, over here!" they heard as they reached the top of the escalator. Coming toward them was Kaylee Anderson, her brown wavy hair bouncing as she trotted toward them. She was cute with a big smile and big chocolate brown eyes. At 5'3" she seemed tiny next to Jake and Toni. What most people noticed about her though were the 36 D  tits that seemed oddly out of place on her otherwise tiny frame. "Kaylee!" Toni said, hugging her best girl friend. "I'm so glad to see you guys," Kaylee said. "Hey, Jake." "Hey, Kaylee," Jake smiled at her. Kaylee had been friends with Toni and Jake since the 9th grade, so she knew Jake's aversion to physical contact, so even though she was a "hugger," she knew not to try to hug Jake. "Have you found anything yet?" Toni asked. "I haven't really looked yet, I was waiting on you. This is kind of a two person job. I need your opinion." "Well let's get to it." The two girls headed off with Jake close behind. He wasn't paying much attention until the girls turned into a store with swim suits adorning all the mannequins in the windows. "I think I'll wait out here in the concourse." "But Jake, we need your opinion on our new swim suits," Kaylee said. "Toni can give you an opinion," Jake said nervously. "A man's opinion is always better," Kaylee insisted. "Please," Toni said. Jake looked over and saw exactly what he expected to see. Toni's pout face, that she knew he couldn't say no to. "Ugh, okay, let’s get this over with," Jake sighed. Kaylee clapped her tiny hands and Toni hooked her arm in his and pulled him along. Fitting Room. Jake was sitting in a chair close to the dressing rooms and the girls had both gone back with several suits each. Kaylee was the first to come out. She had a bright yellow two piece bikini that looked like the structural integrity of the string holding the top up may have been at its design limits. She spun around two times allowing him to see the front and the back. The bottoms were high cut at the hips and hugged tightly to her rounded back side. "Well?" she asked. "Uh, yeah, Kaylee, it looks great," Jake stammered. He could feel his ears getting red. "Jake Hardin, are you blushing?" Kaylee trilled. "No, er, oh come on, Kaylee, you know I'm not the right guy for this," Jake said, looking anywhere other than directly at her. Kaylee just laughed and headed back to the dressing room. Jake leaned over, putting his head in his hands and rubbing his eyes. "How do I get myself into these situations?" he asked, to no one in particular. "Jake?" Jake looked up and froze. Toni stood there in a turquoise two piece. The contrast between her dark skin and the suit was amazing. The top showed off her perfect  tits. He could faintly see the outline of her nipples through the fabric of the top. The bottom of the suit was small but tasteful. Toni actually looked a little bashful as she turned slowly for his inspection. Jake could feel his temperature rising up his neck and into his face; and that wasn't all that was rising. "Wow," Jake said, his deep voice barely audible. "Do you like it?" Toni asked almost bashfully. "Uh, yeah Toni, it, uh, looks great on you," he said. He was staring and he knew it, but he couldn't look away. "You really think so?" she asked, looking down at herself. "Yeah, Toni, I really think so; you're, I mean it's beautiful," he said, reverently. Was he saying "I'm beautiful?" she asked herself, looking up to see him openly staring at her. She felt butterflies in her stomach and a familiar warming sensation a little further down. "Yeah, I like this one too, I think I'll get it," she said, turning to walk back to the dressing room. Passing a full length mirror she looked and saw Jake's reflection. It appeared that his eyes were glued to her ass as she retreated. Her lips curled up in her little half smile. Grub. They made a stop at the grocery store where they picked up some premade hamburger patties, hot dogs, buns, condiments, salad fixings, drinks, paper plates, napkins, charcoal, and some ice. Most of this went into the large ice-chest in the bed of Jake's truck. With everything chilling in the ice chest, they headed for Lewisville Lake. They found one of the public camping areas, close to the water, with picnic tables and a grill. Evidently, the girls had been on their phones during the drive because within a half hour several of their other friends showed up. While the guys messed around in the water, the girls laid out on towels to work on their tans, and so everyone could see their new swim suits. Jake was busy getting the grill going when a group of guys about their age came wandering up. Evidently they knew a couple of the guys and girls from their group and they were talking. One of the group, a tall jock-type named Travis, seemed especially interested in Toni. He was maybe an inch taller than Jake and looked like he'd been chiseled out of stone. He was currently laying on a towel next to Toni and was talking to her as they tanned. Jake was watching from his place at the grill. The burgers were about ready so he called out for everyone to come and eat. As Toni and Travis got up Jake noticed that Travis slid his arm around Toni's waist and drew her right up against his body. Jake saw the flash in her green eyes, like lightening behind a cloud, as she reached down and peeled Travis' hand off her hip. She said something to him that Jake didn't hear, but he saw the angry look on Travis' face as he just stopped and watched Toni walk off. "Everything okay?" Jake asked as Toni walked up with her paper plate with an empty bun on it. "Huh, oh yeah," she said, realizing that Jake must have seen her exchange with Travis. "Just a miscommunication." "Okay," Jake said, using his tongs to put a patty with melted hot pepper cheese on her bun because he knew it was her favorite. "Mmm, that looks and smells wonderful Jake. You are such a wonderful cook," she beamed at him. After everyone had eaten, Jake built a large fire in the fire pit and everyone sat round it on towels or a couple of small cut logs someone had left there. Some of the group had kind of paired off, guy and girl, and they sat close, talking low or laughing softly. Kaylee was talking to a guy named Steve. Toni was making her rounds talking with everyone, but when she sat down it was always next to Jake. They had been talking for a bit when Toni said she needed to run up to the public restroom. "You want me to go with you?" Jake asked. "That's okay, you've worked all evening cooking and building the fire. You just rest. I'll be right back," she said, walking off into the darkness. Ten minutes later, when she hadn't returned, Jake scanned the crowd and noticed that Travis was nowhere to be seen. Getting a bad feeling, Jake got up and started up toward the public restrooms. As he neared the small metal building he could hear voices. One was female and angry, the other was male and was hushed but insistent. "If you don't leave here immediately, I'm going to scream," said a voice he now recognized as Toni. "You've been teasing me all day. The least you could do is give me a blow job or a hand job," the male voice demanded. "Well that's not happening. Now get out of my way and let me go." Toni said. He could hear her voice trembling in either fear, anger, or both. As Jake approached the door of the women's restroom he heard the male voice say "Get on your knees, bitch!" followed by Toni's squeal. "Get your damn hands off me, Travis!" The years of helplessness Jake had felt as a child suddenly began to well up from some deep dark place. Oh how he had prayed, even though at the time he didn't know what it was or who he was praying to, for someone, something to save him. Now he was grown, and someone he loved was in that place of fear and helplessness, but now, he could be the instrument of salvation, he could stop now what no one stopped when he was so in need. He felt energized as his adrenaline spiked and he charged, hitting the door with his shoulder at full speed. The lock exploded as the door flew inward. He saw Travis holding the hair on the back of Toni's head and he was trying to force her to the floor. She was struggling with him and was clawing at his arm. Jake, still at a full run lowered his shoulder and hit the larger, more muscular Travis, just as he spun toward the door, right in the solar plexus, driving him all the way to the wall, knocking all of the air out of Travis' lungs. Travis was standing against the wall with mouth open wide, trying to suck air back into his deflated lungs. Jake knew this wasn't the evil man who had inflicted so much pain on him, deprived him of his early childhood, and even marked him to this day with the physical and mental scars he left, but Jake also knew that Travis was cut from the same cloth, evil and vindictive, using force and power to take what he wanted. Jake set his feet and swung from the hip, driving his fist up under Travis' bottom jaw, slamming it shut and snapping his head back into the metal wall. He dropped like a sack of potatoes, out cold. Turning to Toni, he saw her standing there, her eyes wide and mouth slightly open. She looked like she was in shock, but suddenly her eyes focused, on Jake, and she ran to him, wrapping her arms around his chest and hugging him tightly. "Oh Jake," she cried. "Thank God you got here when you did." "Are you okay, Toni?" Jake asked, holding her head to his chest and feeling her tears wetting the front of his tee shirt. "I am now. Thank you so much Jake." Her sobs began to subside. Without realizing it, his hand was stroking her soft hair. "Let's get out of this bathroom and then we need to call the cops," he said. Jake and Toni found a picnic table just up the road from the restroom and called 911. They were connected to the State Park Service who had a State Park Ranger there within minutes. They were telling the Ranger the story when Travis came walking out of the women's restroom, holding his jaw and still a little unsteady on his feet. Based on Toni and Jake's statement, Travis was arrested for battery and taken away by the Ranger. After the Ranger left with Travis, Toni looked over at Jake and asked, "Jake, where did that come from? I've never seen you like that." "I don't know. I thought he was hurting you. I just wanted to stop him." "Well, I'd say you did that," she giggled nervously. Jake was glad to hear her laugh. "Come on," he said, still holding his arm protectively around her. When they got back to the campsite most of the people had left. Kaylee and Steve were standing beside Steve's car, kissing as he prepared to leave. The guys who had arrived with Travis were looking for him. "I think I saw him being taken away in the back of a Park Ranger's truck." Jake offered innocently. The boys looked at each other and started back toward their car. Jake put the fire out, cleaned up their trash and put it in the trash barrel, before packing up the towels and ice chest in the back of his pickup. Both girls wanted to ride in the front, so Toni got in first and scooted over by Jake while Kaylee rode shotgun. Kaylee was talking about Steve and how much she liked him. "How'd it go with Travis?" Kaylee asked Toni. "I saw you talking to him earlier, but after supper I never saw you two together." "He started talking to me when I was laying out. He seemed nice enough, but all he talked about was himself, how he was a star football player and he'd dated all the cheerleaders. When we got up to eat, he grabbed me around the waist and pulled me up against him. I removed his hand from my hip and told him if he wanted to keep it, he'd better keep it off me. He didn't talk to me anymore after that and I was completely fine with that. Later, after it got dark, I went up to the restroom and had just finished and came out of the stall, and there he was, standing right there in the girls restroom, smiling at me. I asked him what he thought he was doing in the women's restroom and he starts going off about how I'd been teasing him and how he knew I wanted him. He actually came right out and said I needed to give him a blow job or a hand job. I told him to go kick rocks and started to leave when he grabbed me by the back of my hair and tried to force me down on my knees while he untied the string on his shorts." "Oh my God, Toni. I had no idea. What did he do to you?" Kaylee asked, her eyes now big as saucers. "Well, like I said, he was going to force me to my knees. I guess he thought he was going to make me give him a blow job, but before he could get me all the way down, the bathroom door exploded. It swung open with metal pieces of the lock scattering across the concrete floor, and what looked like a charging bull came flying in, tackled Travis into the wall, and then punched him so hard it knocked him out cold." "Someone saved you? Who, who was it?" "I'll give you one guess." Toni leaned her head over on Jake's shoulder. "Jake? Oh my God. Travis was a big guy and Jake knocked him out with one punch?" Jake's face was red with embarrassment at the praise from the girls. "Well, I think he hit his head on the wall before I hit him so he was probably half knocked out already," Jake said quietly. "I'm so sorry that happened to you Toni. I'll be sure to let Steve know what a predator Travis is," she said. "And Jake, I'm so glad you were there for her. She could have been raped, or worse, that's so scary." Kaylee felt an uncontrollable tremor just thinking about what could have happened to her friend. For the rest of the drive everybody seemed busy with their own thoughts. Kaylee was still thinking about Steve and what had happened to Toni, Toni was thinking about her harrowing experience with Travis, but more than that, she was thinking about Jake blasting through the door to save her. Feelings that she'd been having for the past year for Jake were only getting stronger. She was suddenly exhausted and laid her head over on Jake's shoulder. Jake was driving along, replaying tonight's events over and over in his head. The scared look on Toni's face would be forever ingrained in his mind. She had been his best friend for years. They were "thicker than thieves" his mother used to say. He had been content with that for a long time, but the last couple of years his feelings for her had been changing, evolving. He was thinking of Toni more and more, and his thoughts were going far beyond what best friends should be thinking. He felt her head lay over on his shoulder and she put her hand in the crook of his arm and pulled his arm over to her. Her touch on his bare skin was electric. The heat from her hand radiated up his arm to engulf his whole body in a warmth he'd never experienced. They dropped Kaylee off at her house and then drove back to Jake's house. He parked his truck and walked Toni to her front door. She was still holding on to his arm. At the front door, she looked at him and leaned in and kissed him on the cheek. "Thank you Jake, for being my best friend and for always being there for me," Toni said, looking into his ice-blue eyes. "You have always been there for me too, Toni." Toni hugged him tightly, feeling the scars on his back, beneath this shirt. Jake laid his cheek on the top of her head, enjoying the faint smell of her strawberry shampoo, and the coconut smell of tanning oil. "Good night, Toni," Jake said, finally releasing her. "Good night, Jake," Toni replied. Jake stood and watched her until she unlocked the door and slipped inside, waving to him before she shut and locked the door. Only then did he turn and start walking back to his house next door. Casualties. A week after Toni's near miss with Travis, word got back to her that he had two shattered teeth and a fractured jaw from Jake hitting him. His Dad, who he was staying with for the summer, had to bail him out of jail and Travis was now confined to his Dad's house until his case came up in court. She was nervous about testifying, but if she didn't do something, the next girl might not be so lucky as to have someone like Jake there to save them. Jake had seemed more protective since the incident. He had been texting her whenever she was out. Once he even called, which was unusual for Jake. He didn't mind texting, but rarely called on the phone. When he did text or call, he was just wanting to check and make sure she was okay, and each time it made her heart swell, knowing how much he cared for her, and wondering if there could be something more between them. Toni knew the kind of abuse he had suffered as a small child. Over the years, he had opened up to her about his past. Probably even more so than with his adoptive parents, or the counselor he had seen for several years. Outwardly, he had adjusted well to his new life, but inwardly, at least some of the time, he was still that innocent little child who had suffered so much at the hands of pure evil, so while he mostly looked for the good in people, he was all too aware of the evils that could lurk within someone. Toni was also becoming aware of a growing desire for Jake. A desire that went well beyond best friends. He had invaded her dreams, even before the incident with Travis, and several times since. She dreamed of those ice-blue eyes, that blonde hair sticking in every direction as once. Those wide shoulders, narrow waist and perfect ass. His voice, deep and resonant, sent tingles through her private parts and left her with damp panties on more than one occasion. To be continued. Based on a post by L Kilkenny, for Literotica.
Show more...
4 weeks ago

My First Time
Physical Co-education: Part 2
Physical Co-education: Part 2 Attempting intimacy and Experiencing Euphoria. Based on a post by Hector Bidon. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. When we got back to our room, Gretchen went into the bathroom and changed into her pajamas. I changed back into a t-shirt and basketball shorts. She sat up cross-legged on her side of the bed, leaning back on the padded headboard. I stretched out on mine. "Pretty spectacular day," I said. "It really was," she agreed. "I hope I didn't ruin the evening for you." "Not at all. I had fun at the pool." It had been sort of obvious that she hadn't really wanted to hang out with Tom and Melissa, any more than we did. I could understand. I've never fantasized of doubles matches either. Besides, it had been a long day. Changing the subject; "Are you about ready for bed?" I asked. I thought she would be, but she gave a noncommittal shrug. That was fine too. We could talk a while. Maybe I could swing the topic around to plankton again. Her subtle body language indicated she mindset was different than last night, when she already had the covers over herself. "Did you like the play?" I asked. "I loved it, actually." She smiled, pleasantly. "That look in Miranda's eyes; when she got her first glimpse of her fellow creatures." I kept the conversation going. "How beauteous mankind is!" she quoted. "O brave new world, that has such people in it!" "And Prospero, waving his staff around, trying to keep everything on course. Reminded me of Mr. Palmer’s Phys Ed. Class.” "Ha-ha! And what did you think of Caliban? He kind of reminded me of you." "Me?" I retorted.  “How so?” "Big, brutish guy, slunking around." “Slunking?” I laughed. "And you know who reminded me of you?" I tried to remember the name of the drunken servant. "Trinculo!" "What?" she laughed. "Trinculo? I pictured myself more of an Ariel." "Ariel was a guy." "A fairy!" She debated, while sliding down to lay on her back. She leaned over mischievously and tickled me right in the ribs. "Whatever. But a guy." I was kind of astonished that she'd done it. "Where the bee sucks, there suck I," she teased. Then she lay back on her pillow, all innocent and guileless. "In the cowslip's bell I lie." So maybe she wasn't really ready for bed yet, at all. Maybe I'd underestimated her willingness to have a little fun. I turned toward her. Bucket list Items. "Do you know what they say? That everyone should do at least once in their life?" I asked. "What's that?" "Well, according to this magazine article I read once, anyway. It listed a bunch of things that everyone should do at least once in their life. And one was to sleep in the nude in a hotel in Paris." "And? So, have you?" she asked, a twinkle in her eye. I laughed. "I'm working on it. I've slept in a hotel now at least." "And what were some of the other things that everyone should do?" "Hmm. I can't really remember any of the other ones." "So; the only one you remember, is the one about sleeping in the nude," she teased. "Well, it kind of struck my fancy. I don't know, it just sounded so;" "Bohemian?" she suggested. Not the word I was searching for, but good enough. "On the Rue de Barres," she went on. "With the gardens right outside your window." "You've been to Paris?" "Not yet. But I've dreamt about it." Gretchen said, earnestly. "Just like the people there; probably dream about coming here." "To this hotel?" she teased. "Don't you think?" I challenged her. "And sleeping In the nude?" Gretchen played the skeptic. "That's the way the French sleep, isn't it?" She laughed. "Well, I guess Melissa Paxton is going to be one step ahead of you, tonight." "Oh, she's been way ahead of me for ages." I concurred. "So now's your chance to catch up." Gretchen blurted out. I wasn't quite sure how to respond to that one. Then, miss merit scholar sat up, and began to unbutton her pajama top. "Now wait. I wasn't trying to." "Oh come on," she said. "I hear it's something that everybody should do at least once in their life." The two sides of her pajama shirt parted to reveal her two perfect tits, firm, symmetrical, and proud. She slipped her top completely off, and tossed it on the floor. "Besides," she continued, laying back and arching her back, plus wriggling down her pajama pants. "Last night we did things my way, so it's only fair to do them your way, tonight." Gretchen played it off as my initiative. She looked up at me, all innocent and guileless in her plain white panties. "Et tu monsieur? Tu ne vas pas te déshabiller?" Pardom Muah? I said in my best effort to not appear uncultured. “And you, master; Are you going to undress?” Gretchen said with a wink. So maybe she really had a headache, last night? And maybe she'd been just as turned on by Melissa's disrobing as I'd been. Maybe she just preferred singles to doubles. Like I did. I stood and made a show of it. I turned off all the lights but the bathroom, allowing just enough glow so she could see me. Then pulling my own shirt with my back toward her. I displayed my red-neck seduction by letting the shirt slide down, off my back. Still with my back to her (but I could see her through a wall mirror); I bent over, then wriggled off my own basketball shorts, sliding them to my knees. I paused a second; what the hell; I reversed then raised the waistline up so I could hook my elastic brief waistband, then pulled off my briefs. “Oui, oui!” she cheered me on. It wasn't like she hadn't seen what was under them before. I jumped backward into a back somersault, onto the bed; and rolled to a landing with my head on my pillow. Then I stretched out my arms and legs in a luxurious Da Vinci stretch. It did feel good to be naked in a hotel room, even if it wasn't in Paris. “Look, Gretchen! I can see an Eiffel Tower!” I said as my cock pointed skyward. "How beauteous mankind is!" she cooed as she wriggled her own panties off, too.  “Our own, one last field trip, tonight? Wouldn’t you agree, Miss Portland?” I turned toward her and she turned toward me. There was absolutely no doubt about how pretty she was. Her attractive face, her proud tits, her taut stomach, her perfectly rounded hip. Not only pretty but eminently desirable. As my cock was now frankly announcing. As she was now frankly aware. "Sorry," I blushed. But she didn't seem at all offended. In fact, she seemed flattered. I got up and pulled down the bed linens on my side. She helped, working them under herself. I got back in beside her, the sheets were silky smooth against our bare skin. Another Item on the list. "I didn't tell you everything that was in my article," I said. "Oh?" she replied. "It's who you're supposed to be sleeping with. In that hotel room in Paris. The one on the; Rue de Whatsit, with the flowers all around. You're supposed to be sleeping in the nude with your lover." She didn't respond right away, but she didn't turn away her gaze. "Mais naturellement, monsieur. Ce serait très bohème, non?" “Okay, you gotta help a poor guy out, mademoiselle” I pleaded. “I feel like I’m missing the best commentary.” “I’m saying; “But of course, sir. That would be very bohemian, wouldn't it?” I reached over and touched her shoulder. She let me do it. I scooted closer and ran my hand over the soft perfect curve of her hip. Then I picked up her hand and kissed it while saying; “I hope you like my Bohemian just as much as I love your French?” She closed her eyes. I buzzed in even closer and kissed her perfect nipple, sucking it gently into plumpness, licking it like an ice-cream cone, up and up, all the way around, greedy not to lose a single drip. My hand, meanwhile, continued its exploration: her posterior nether regions, her lower thigh, the long, lovely valley between her legs. And at its head a trim, tidy meadow, smooth and soft. And running the length of the meadow, a pleasant little valley of delights. And as my fingers probed, the banks of the valley gently yielded to reveal a secret pathway, warm and moist and promising. And as my fingers explored, the pathway got deeper and moister; until I found myself at the entrance of a secret cavern, warm and slippery, deep and exciting. “Belle, mademoiselle, Oui.” She was swooning. I rolled onto her and laid my chest on her tit’s slowly. I kissed her neck gently and nibbled her earlobe while the weight of my body settled upon her. She spread her legs wide and wrapped her arms under mine, then pulled me up, while wrapping her calves around my thighs. My stiff cock was at the right place. Now; I know you're supposed to go slow, but sometimes you just can't help yourself. I hoisted myself up her and she guided my turgid cock to her warm, slippery entrance. In I plunged. She clamped her thighs, she clamped her arms. I scooted myself a little further up, the way Miss Latimer had taught us. Her thighs were so warm and welcoming, her nipples so insistent against my chest, her cavern so tight and yet so slick. I closed my eyes and concentrated on the task at hand. I was the brawny foundry man, thrusting my ingot of steel into the insistent slippery squeeze of her rolling mill, thrusting it in; and drawing it out. Thrusting it in until it finally exploded in a hail of fiery sparks, a blissful shower of molten droplets. I couldn't really tell if Gretchen had come or not. She'd gotten wet, she'd let me in, she'd rolled my steel. But whatever she'd felt herself she'd kept to herself. One of the main lessons that Miss Latimer was always trying to instill in us was to be aware of our partner's response. Her Failure to launch. "Did you come?" I asked. She didn't reply. I figured she hadn't. But when I reached over to pet her again she stopped me. "It's okay," she said. I cuddled closer. She turned to let me spoon against her back. I pulled the sheet and blanket up over us and put my arm around her. But the question still bothered me. "Can I ask you something?" I asked softly. She didn't say no. "When we had sex in class those times I couldn't really tell either. It always felt like I wasn't doing enough for you. Was it that way tonight?" She still didn't reply. She just lay there, soft and warm in my arms. Okay; if she didn't want to talk about it I wasn't going to make a federal case. But then she squeezed my arm, ever so slightly. "It wasn't you, Colt. You’re an amazing lover.” Then she kissed my hand and laid it to rest on her navel. Not entirely convincing. But if that was her story, I wasn't going to argue. I'd just try harder next time. The long day was catching up to me. The bed was so comfortable. My wrung-out phallus was already snoozing there between us. I could see Matisse's open window in my mind's eye, the geraniums, the sailboats rocking in the harbor. "There's something wrong with my wiring," she said quietly. It took me a second to bring my faculties back online. "I don't feel things the way I'm supposed to." She was facing away from me, I couldn't see her face. "When you're inside me I can feel that you're there, but it doesn't feel special at all. It just feels; regular, like if you were touching my arm or my elbow. No 'sexy' feeling the way there's supposed to be." She was speaking softly and impersonally, like she was embarrassed, maybe even a little ashamed. I tried to understand what she was saying. No 'sexy' feeling. "But you get wet. Your nipples get hard." "It's like my body knows what to do, but I don't." I tried to think. "Have you talked to anyone? Miss Latimer? Don't you guys have a special doctor for your girl stuff?" "She says it's psychological. She says there are other girls who have it too. Some boys even. She says I'll probably get over it eventually." I tried to think. Some boys even. I pressed my lap more closely against her ass. I felt her warmth, her softness, but there were no 'special' feelings. They only came when my cock was hard and 'in the mood.' "What about all the rest?" I asked. "Do you get turned on when you think about guys? Or when you think about girls even? Do you get excited watching them take their clothes off? Stuff like that?" "Only sort of," she said. "I guess my hormones don't work right either. Not like other girls' anyway." She was still speaking flatly, unemotionally, as if she'd long since come to grips with the fact that people's wiring wasn't always the same, and that hers was defective. "I like cuddling here with you though," she said. It was a lot to take in. "So why did you want to do it tonight?" I asked. She took her time in answering. "It's not that I don't like it, it's just that; I have to kind of make it all up in my head. You know? Like, I'm the beautiful princess, and, princesses feel things the way they're supposed to." I was rocking her now gently in my arms. I'd always taken it for granted that if she sometimes seemed a little out of place among her classmates, there were other, more sophisticated circles where she did fit in, and where she found her real happiness. But maybe it wasn't that way at all. Maybe even in those more sophisticated circles, she felt she didn't measure up. The technician goes to work. I lifted myself enough to see her face. I wanted to do something, to say something, to make it better. "In case you didn't know it," I told her, "you are beautiful. Devastatingly so. And you are devastatingly desirable. And I'll tell you one thing for sure. The guy you marry better be a big, slunking brute of a guy, because when your circuits do kick in you're going to wear him out making up for lost time." She listened attentively, then looked into my eyes. "I bet you say that to all the girls." It was all I could do to stifle my laugh. "Busted," I deadpanned. And then I kissed her on her cheek. I adjusted the blankets. I put my arm around her. We settled down to sleep. Faulty wiring. What do you do when someone shares a secret with you as personal as that? Do you just keep it to yourself, never telling anyone, never bringing it up, but always knowing that you know and knowing that she knows that you know? Or does the fact that she told you and the fact that you listened somehow now make you parts of each other's lives in a deeper way that won't ever be able to be undone? Changing Shopping Plans. The next morning when I woke up Gretchen was in the alcove, fiddling with the coffee maker. She was still nude. She was facing away from me, looking so sexy with her curvy split ass and her graceful naked back. I snuck up behind her and gave her a little kiss at the base of her neck. She bent her head to give me a little caress. I put my arms around her and drew up against her, letting her feel that my cock was waking up too. We looked at each other in the mirror, our heads side by side, her perfect tits, her attentive nipples, her taut tummy clasped in my arms. "Do you drink coffee?" she asked. "Only when I stay in fancy hotels." She gave a little laugh. "Me too," she admitted. She rested her hands on mine and looked back at us in the mirror. "What's on the schedule for today?" she asked. "Do you remember?" "Shopping. The miracle mile." "Wouldn't want to miss that." "Breakfast first, though," I said. "We'll have to go down pretty soon." "Let's order room service instead. Want to?" I didn't have much experience with room service. "Wouldn't that be extra?" She leaned back against me. "So we pay extra." The bellboy who rolled in our breakfast cart was a bell-girl, actually, wearing a bellboy's trousers and with her hair in a tight bun. She could tell that Gretchen and I didn't have anything else on under our bathrobes. But she just smiled, not condescendingly or judgmentally, just friendlily, as if she'd slept naked in hotel rooms a few times before, herself. "So whose turn is it to pick what we do next?" I asked after we'd eaten. "I picked room service," she said. "So I guess it's your turn now." "So how about this? What if we trim our shopping down to a miracle half mile and just hang around here a bit more?" She shrugged. "Even just a quarter mile would be all right with me." "So listen," I said. "So here's what I've been thinking. Circuitry problems are kind of tricky, kind of hard to troubleshoot. There are a lot of things that can go wrong. But maybe I could give you a little inspection. You know, take a little look to see if there's anything I can see." "You want to troubleshoot my wiring?" “I want to devote my day to patient, sensitive affection to the most loving, beautiful, cultured young woman at Rhode Heritage Prep. You’ve been so considerate to me. Please let me just take a little look. With wiring problems, if you just sort of work your way from connection to connection you can usually at least figure out where the problem is." I tried to sound like I knew what I was talking about. For whatever reason, she was willing to play along. "So what do you want me to do?" I reached toward her sash. She unfastened it, and I helped her out of her robe. I smoothed the tumbled sheets and she lay down on the bed. God! Her curvy ass is a luscious peach, her graceful back. I spooned her and put my hands right where her hips started to flare, right at the skinniest part of her waist. I wasn't really sure how to proceed. I glided my hands reverently along her sides. "Mercedes-Benz," I noted. "CLS class. One of the finest automobiles ever built." My hands were spread wide, half hovering, half caressing. "Not stodgy at all. Sleek. Sexy. Guys get hard-ons just leafing through Car and Driver magazine. But the wiring on that auto is complexed. Only the best mechanics try to solve wiring issues on those German masterpieces." I touched my hands to the subtle dimples on either side of her tailbone. "An automobile fit for a princess, that's for sure. A modern day, real-life princess, of course. In a pillbox hat, motoring down a Parisian boulevard." I ran my fingers lightly up the dimple of her spine, feeling the subtle modulation of her vertebrae, trying to sense the electrical pulses zinging up and down. "Umm-hmm," I noted. I traced the paths that the nerves must take as they branched out at every level. I tried to feel the complex web of muscles under her skin—muscles for arching, for shrugging, for wiggling. I tried to make out where they were anchored and which way they ran. Down onto her pelvis. Up into her neck. Out to her shoulders and arms. I tried to visualize the intricate lacework of fibers that must connect to every square inch of her skin, the fibers through which she was feeling the figures I was tracing. And were some of them 'special' fibers, specially woven in to light up and glow to the tingle of a lover's caress? I had an idea. There was one little piece of anatomy that, even in our mixed gym class, had always remained somewhat private. One little patch that Miss Latimer and Mr. Palmer never talked about, but just left us to believe was personal and meant to be left alone. I wet a washcloth with hot, hot water, wrung it out, and wiped it across the soap. I touched it to the cleft of her ass. She tensed. "Shush," I whispered. "Shush." I gently cleaned the full length and depth of her crevasse, the way her mother must have done when she was little. Then I gently spread her cheeks. Her anus was daintier than I would have thought, more just a pucker than a real opening. The hole itself was just a shy, pink pinprick. You could see little creases where the skin tucked down inside. I traced a gentle spiral. There were supposed to be lots of nerve endings there, 'special' ones even. I stroked lightly around and across, using the pad of my finger and the back of my nail. She clenched slightly, gently squeezing my finger between her cheeks. "Just like that," I told her. "Wherever I touch you, you let me know just like that." It was like a testing setup for wiring inspection, my one finger docked to her private data port, my other hand a moveable sensor. I brought the palm of my sensor over the knob of her shoulder blade. Her data port quivered. I touched gently down. Her data port gently squeezed. "Umm-hmm," I noted. "Umm-hmm." I brushed the tip of her shoulder with my fingernail. She clenched again. I brushed the margin of her side, her bottommost rib, the meaty pillow of her ass. She clenched each time, repeating back to my finger the sequence I had played with my hand. "Umm-hmm," I assured her. "Umm-hmm." I traced my sensor slowly up her ass crack. She was confused at first, but then contracted, hesitantly. She was learning to do it more subtly now, not so much squeezing my finger as just kissing it with her pink pinprick. I traced my sensor up her spine. She reported back the modulation pattern of each vertebrae. "Umm-hmm. Umm-hmm." She had her head to the side, her eyes wide open, her look directed off into the distance. Whatever it was we were doing, she was involved. I felt a wave of tenderness for her, my pretty classmate, her pennies always so brightly polished, her wiring always so artfully concealed. I kissed her softly, on the nape of her neck, right at the fringe of her hair, imagining I could taste her zinging pulses, wishing that my kiss could reconnect her faulty connections. She registered the contact with a gentle kiss of her own. More Circuitry. "So let's have a look at the other side." She turned over, a bit embarrassed to be lying there nude, on the bed in front of me. But if I was going to keep on playing doctor, she was going to keep on playing patient. She also couldn't help but notice that my cock was sticking straight out. What I wanted to do was to just keep on kissing her, all over, to carefully reconnect every one of her connections, to be the Prince Charming, to awaken her sleeping passion. Ha! Me a prince. But I had another idea. "Let's put you up on the lift." I rolled to my back and lay down beside her. She wasn't exactly sure what I had in mind. I directed her to lay on her back, up on top of me, as if I were a lumpy examination table. She arranged herself there with her back on my chest and her legs on my top of mine, my cock poking up between her thighs. It was good to feel her weight on me. Our heads were side by side. I pulled the other pillow over to give hers a bit more support. "So now you just mirror what I do," I told her. Manual reprogramming; that's a thing, isn't it? I brought my right hand up and laid it on her stomach. She brought her left hand up and laid it opposite mine. "That's it," I told her. "Just like that." I started to explore her body, moving my hand diagonally down from her stomach, across the subtle ridge of her pelvis, then down the long, broad curvature of her thigh. She mirrored my movement with her own hand on her other side. Since she was lying right on top of me, it felt to my hand like it was my own body I was exploring. There was my leg, right where it should be. But the skin was softer, silkier, and, strangely, my leg seemed to have gone numb somehow. It couldn't feel my hand at all. I glided my hand back up to her stomach and nuzzled the indentation of her belly button. She brought her own hand back and nuzzled her fingers over mine. I explored downward. There was her pubic hair, right where mine should have been, but wirier, more carefully groomed. And then, miracle of miracles, her soft open meadow, somehow now magically transplanted right where my cock should have been. And there was the exciting valley, already opening, already moist and slippery. I ran my fingers down inside it and felt her fingers slip in alongside them. So this was what it was like to reach down and find a vagina instead of a cock. Aha! There was my cock after all! Why had I never realized before that between the two of us we had the full set? The moist, yielding vagina above, the firm, stalk-like cock below. She was exploring too, and she seemed to be finding our shared double organ as wonderful as I did. I pressed the stiff circumference of the stalk more firmly against the silky softness of the gully. The cock, at least, was not numb. It could feel itself being played with, and by more fingers than mine alone. It could feel itself being nestled against the soft lips of her cunt. She must be feeling all this too, though differently, though somehow just the same. I brought my other hand up from the bed to play with my nipple, but I found her tit instead. It was lovely, soft, palpable. I'd never felt a girl's tit from this perspective. It felt as if it were projecting from my own chest, the way it projected from hers, whenever she sat at her desk or stood at the board or walked down the hallway. I fondled it the way I could only imagine she must fondle it herself. Her nipple was firming up, even as I ran my thumb across it. It was so much plumper than mine. Surely its 'special' feelings must be plumper too. But why couldn't I feel them? My own nipples ached with envy. Were her nipples aching with envy too? I brought my hand up to her face. I traced my fingers lightly over her forehead and nose. She brought her own hand up and traced my features as well. It was hard not to feel that the face I was exploring was my own face, and that the fingers I was feeling were my own fingers. Was it the same for her? Was she having the same trouble keeping track of which of us was which? I found her lips and gently traced their outline. Her fingers found my lips as well. I opened my mouth and sucked one in. She sucked in one of mine. The illusion was even stronger now that it was my own finger I was sucking. And then she put a second finger in, and my tongue conformed to it so naturally, and; my God! I remembered so clearly the direction my bed had faced in the old house, the window right there, the big kids' voices drifting in from the yard, the coziness of my little nest under the covers, the comfort of fingers in my mouth. I blushed in shame. Was Gretchen aware what I was doing? Sucking my fingers; her fingers; like a little boy? But she was lost in feelings of her own. I hesitantly extended my second finger into her mouth. She welcomed it in. Had her little nest been as warm and as comfy as mine? My cock twitched and she must have felt it. She reached down curiously to grasp it. The 'special' feelings were coming on. Could she feel them too? Another house, another room, the bed facing this way instead of that way, the darkness much more palpable, much more velvety. I put my hand over hers to fine-tune the pressure and the trajectory. Had her bedroom faced the same way mine had? Had she lain there on those same velvety nights, with one hand between her legs and one hand on her tit, trying to conjure up the magic she knew was supposed to be there? Had she dreamt of lying in someone's arms the way I'd dreamt of holding someone in mine? Had she dreamt of skin on skin, of cheek to cheek, of everything laid bare, of nothing held back? This was what the magic felt like. Fiery sparks against the velvety darkness. Molten droplets shooting blissfully up from our shared pussy cock, shooting wetly up through our interwoven fingers. I don't know. You get these ideas in the middle of the night, and they seem so brilliant at the time, but they end up not even making much sense. Gretchen’s work around theory. She pressed my cock into her cunt. It was hot, wet, and very arousing, to me. After she squeezed her Kegel muscles a few times, she pulled my rocket out. Then she did the most amazing thing. She scooted up just a bit and pressed my cock tip against her anal opening. I felt my tip and crown go inside, but just a bit. Gretchen grabbed my hands and had me pinching her nipples, hard. I was kissing the side of her neck, and nibbling her earlobe. “Bite my earlobe, Colt.” She pleaded. While I focused on her lobe and two nipples, her ass opened up and she reached both her hands under my ass, Her pelvis rocked in reverse and my cock was halfway into her ass. “Oh, God! Oh, god!” she shouted as her breathing became more rapid. “Pound me, Colt! Pound my ass with your Johnson, Hard!” Off I went, with abandon; pistoning into her ass. My fingers were twisting her nipples. Then she stiffened like a board. Her thighs began to spasm. Her hands slapped hard over my hands, signaling me to stop the sadistic nipple assault. Her ass tightened on my cock. It felt like it was going to burst. Then I felt my balls tingle and a load of cum was eminent. I shot three blasts into her ass while her thighs were still spasming. Then she went limp. I softly kissed her cheek and neck. My hands softly ran along her belly, thighs and arms. We laid there, silent. For perhaps five minutes. “You are a marvelous mystery, my lovely Gretchen. Thank you for letting me be a part of this amazing discovery with you.” I whispered. Soon she arose and took me by the hand. “Shower time, you fucking sex god!” Oh my god! I quipped. “I created a slutty sex nymph.” She giggled; “Who knew that this prim and proper prep school girl, loves nasty fucking and sadistic arousal.” In we went, and she insisted on cleaning me thoroughly. I tried to return the lathering favor. “No time” she insisted. “The bus departs in 20 minutes.” “Rain check?” I asked. “Oh, gawd yes!” she declared as we dried off. “I want you, Colt Johnson. You make me enjoy things I thought we beyond my hopes. I want to keep discovering, and you’re the best lab partner in the world, Colt, ‘the sex god,’ Johnson.”  The truth is that we didn't really know the cause of Gretchen's wiring problems after the inspection. We just found new ways to arrive at our desired destination. So maybe the morning wasn't a total waste. Nobody sat with their partners on the way home. Girls sat with girls, and guys sat with guys, just like we had on the way up. There was quite a bit of giggling, though, and quite a few glances and teases across the aisle when a girl would whisper something in another girl’s ear, then glance to a particular guy. Our co-education program is pretty good at getting us to see each other naked, but it doesn't really encourage us to pair up into boyfriends and girlfriends. It's just kind of awkward when you never know who your next gym partner is going to be. Funny how folks revert back to our old ways and routines. By the time our bus drove into Providence, I thought I’d become Gretchen’s forgotten memory. You might say that no one in my class was a virgin. The Phys Ed class required us to copulate with multiple partners. But that trip was the first time I made love to, and with; a woman. I didn’t get graded on technique or told to hurry. I didn’t have an audience gawking. It was an emotional bonding, born of attraction and mutual desire. I gave her something she’d given up on ever experiencing. She gave me purpose and genuine acceptance. In that sense, I truly had my first time that weekend. I’ll remember it, more than any day in Phys Ed class. When we got back to the school parking lot, though, I went over to say goodbye to Gretchen. "I had a really good time," I told her. She was squinting slightly into the sun. "Me too." I wanted to say more, but I didn't quite know what. "So, I'll see you in class, tomorrow, I guess." But she put out her hand to detain me. "Can I ask you a favor? Maybe two?" "Sure," I said. "Anything." I'd have given her the moon if that's what she wanted. She was holding both my hands now. "Will you give some more thought to your plans for next year?" I was taken aback. I just looked at her. That was not the type of thing you asked someone. What about the plans I'd already made? Just because she was a National Merit Semifinalist she could decide my future better than I could? I must have been glaring, but she didn't flinch. She just held my hands and waited for my answer. She wasn't looking at me like a National Merit Semifinalist, though. Not even like the classmate I thought I knew. She was looking at me like my bohemian lover from the Rue de Barres, the slutty girl who'd slept naked in my arms, the girl who discovered her own nasty torrid proclivities just hours ago; whose life had somehow gotten inextricably intertwined with mine. And what she was asking was for me to take my future as seriously, as she was taking her own. Was that too much to ask? From someone whose future was perhaps now somehow inextricably interwoven with mine? She broke the silence; “The engineers who design those German autos. They are special and their work is so valuable. I think you’re in their league, Colt Johnson.” "Not fair, Gretchen Portland. No fair debating with German Auto metaphors.” “The State U has a solid program in electrical engineering?” She giggled, then leaned in with her eyebrows raised, waiting for an answer. “Okay," I mumbled. I would. I'd give some more thought to my plans. Just because she was asking me to. Yet part of me wanted something in return. I added; “But Gretchen, will you look into their career options in sex therapy counseling?” I joked. “I know there will be scores of young girls who need help from someone with enough empathy, patience, and gentleness; to help them overcome intimacy issues.” Now I wasn’t joking. She leaned in and kissed me, right on the lips. ”You know, I just might want to. I know how important it is to have a lover who is devoted, patient, and giving. There isn’t a sex toy on the market which can do for me, what you do, Colt Johnson.” Then she ran off to her car, like the girl with the new penny loafers who maybe kind of liked me. “What’s the second question, my French princess?“ I asked as she was opening her car door. “Are you interested in doing anything with me, next weekend?” I raised my hand to ask her to hold up, a second. When I came to her car door, I said; “New weekend is Mother’s day. Dad asked me to do something for her, as a mother’s day gift. “I’m supposed to go to the family cabin on Friday night and get it ready for the summer season. I’m wondering if you’d like to give me a hand? We’d have the place to ourselves until Sunday afternoon, when Dad brings mom up there.” “That’s an incredible gift, for your mom.” She observed. “Yeah, we don’t believe in always buying gifts. We were taught to give of ourselves, so this is what my dad and I came up with.” “Ah, that explains why you’re such a considerate lover.” Gretchen concluded. She leaned over the open car door to kiss me. The kiss lingered on. Then she pulled off and looked me in the eye. “Colt, I wish I had a mother. It’s just Dad and my younger brother, at our house. I don’t have a mother to spend next weekend thanking. I’d love to help you, and I have my own reasons to be thankful to your folks. “Oh, this is going to be awesome!” I smiled. “Gretchen started to say something, then paused. Finally she asked; “Do you think the engineer might have time to further investigate the wiring configurations in a German vehicle?” “Oh, yes! And that shop has all the best diagnostic machines, too.” “Machines?” Gretchen started to quiver. “Yep! A great hot tub, a double hammock, a king size waterbed, and that’s without even getting creative.” I winked. “I also know where dad and mom stash their collection of; oh, let’s call them educational & therapeutic adult cinema.”  Based on a post by Hector Bidon, for Literotica.
Show more...
1 month ago

My First Time
Physical Co-education: Part 1
Physical Co-education: Part 1 Colt Johnson’s prep school coed gym class. Based on a post by Hector Bidon. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Forward: The students in this story are in their final semester of Rhode Heritage Preparatory School ,in Rhode Island. The school systems in Rhode Island have a custom of waiting until a child is 7 years old, to accept them into first grade. Hence, the 12th grade class is also a year older, and all of them are 18 years old. Copies of their birth certificates are on file in the principal's office. Rhode Island has some other approaches to social issues, like granting tax credits to parents whose teenage girls are compliant with reliable birth standards. It saves the state millions in otherwise inevitable welfare programs. Most girls opt for the implanted hormone, but some chose the IUD. This is also said to be a reason Rhode Island girls have bigger tits, because of the added hormone-based birth control. Thank you, governor! Applied Phys Ed, 4 oh 2. The girls always took a little longer than we guys did, to get ready, and so we always had to wait for them to come out. We'd mill around self-consciously, in the middle of the gym. You put 20 naked guys together anywhere, and they're going to mill around self-consciously. Finally the 20 girls would come out, in a single tight little group. Even clear across the gym you could see that they were naked too; bare legs, bare feet, bare chests, bare everything. They shuffled their way toward us, just as self-conscious as we were. There was Gretchen Portland, who just fifteen minutes ago in Civics class had answered a tough question about the Supreme Court protocols, with the confidence of a National Merit semifinalist, now embarrassed to have the whole world see that her tits and her ass were just as perfect as her SAT scores. There was Nancy Wilson, who sat beside me in Calculus, blushing for all she was worth and trying to remain inconspicuous in the middle of the pack. There was Harriet Thompson, whom I'd known since kindergarten, trying to pretend she didn't mind that I was looking at her vagina. And there were our fifteen teenage penises, fully exposed, nowhere to hide, getting more and more self-conscious with every step closer they took. Senior Phys Ed. Phys Ed had been segregated since middle school, but in fall Senior Phys Ed, 4 oh 1; they focused on social applications, like mixed doubles tennis, coed variants of many sports, and such We wore our gym clothes; and so did the girls. Mr. Palmer, our phys ed teacher, had a teaching assistant; Miss Olson. She was an athlete on the college gymnastics team, but now in the grad school education program, getting her master’s degree. The girls loved her enthusiasm and the guys loved her petite energetic and outgoing spirit. In November and December, they started the social and cultural dance units; teaching us a multitude of dances.  We got to wear our usual school uniforms for those two months. Just before holiday break, the fine arts department put on a choir and drama production.  Between the music and drama, Mr. Palmer and Miss Olson put on a cultural dance exhibition, then invited the audience to join the students in the foyer, for waltzes. The students were instructed to dance with a class partner for the first dance, then go into the surrounding crowd to select a new dance partner for the second song. After 4 songs, the DJ thanked the crowd and invited them back into the auditorium for the drama club’s presentation. After the holiday break, we had a new semester, and Phys ed 4 oh 2. The university sent a different teaching assistant for the spring semester. She’s doing her internship for a masters degree in physical education. Miss Latimer instantly became the object of every guy’s sex fantasies. Her D cup tits and wide ass are separated by a very narrow waistline.  The class uniform was now the swimwear approved by the school. The guy’s swimsuits are a snug golden spandex brief, without lining. Girls approved swim uniforms are maroon tankini sets. Again, without liners. Miss Latimer wore the same Tankini for the aquatic units of the semester. Her most amazing feature is her huge nipples, which become erect whenever she experiences a change in skin temperature. First aquatic units include lifesaving and water safety. Miss Latimer handled much of that. We sat on the edge of the shallow end of the pool. She got in the waist high water, inducing the goose pimples and massive nipple erections. The guys; and some of the girls, had a hard time remembering most of what she said. I lost count of how many times she said; “pay attention!” In addition, she taught traditional swimming and diving skills, After those units, she generally stayed out of the pool, but guys figured out creative ways to induce that catalyst and observe the physiological phenomena.  The girls occasionally got grabby with each other during chicken fights. It was a delight to watch, because you never knew when a tankini ‘wardrobe malfunction’ would happen. We eventually figured out that some girls delighted in having their top ‘rearranged’ in front of the class. Melissa Paxton was the first to get her top yanked completely off. The entire class roared in laughter, but when Melissa got out of the pool, Tankini in hand, she stood near the ladder and bowed to the applause, then jiggled her C cup tits, as an encore. Melissa set a great precedent. The other girls seemed to take it in stride when they got exposed. Karen yanked Harriet’s tankini and pulled it up right away, leaving her bare B cup tits wiggling for the entirety of the match that she and Bill finally won. Karen blamed Carl for being distracted by the titty show. Carl retorted; “You’re the one who brilliantly thought it was a winning strategy to expose her, Karen!” After the aquatic phase, and spring break; our final 8 weeks of Phys ed were the hygiene and reproductive units. They were conducted in the nude. Inspections. Mr. Palmer blew his whistle. We formed up into two parallel lines, using the red volleyball attack line stripes. The boys on one line, the girls on the other attack line, facing us. Mr. Palmer had played volleyball in college and took it for granted that everyone knew. He called the roll, strutting up and down, in his faded gym shorts and open-mesh jersey. His busty teaching assistant from the state university, Miss Latimer, stood to the side. After roll call came the inspection. Mr. Palmer inspected the girls, and Miss Latimer inspected the boys. Miss Latimer was just a couple years out of college herself, with a perky, athletic figure and a jaunty blonde ponytail. She was wearing baby blue cotton shorts and a navy sports top. We boys were supposed to keep our cocks and our balls clean-shaven, and our upper pelvic pubic hair trimmed to regulation length. Miss Latimer had told us that most girls these days, herself included, found the shaven look to be much more attractive than the unruly rats' nests we'd had at the beginning of the semester. Needless to say, nobody wanted to be seen as unattractive in Miss Latimer's eyes. We all took our grooming pretty seriously. She walked down the line, scrutinizing each of us in turn. Most of us still couldn't make it through the inspection without getting a boner. She just took them in stride, knowing we couldn't really help ourselves. In fact, it made the inspection a little easier for her. If she was satisfied with your trim; no missed spots, no errant hairs; she'd look up and give you a friendly nod of approval. Her eye would always have a little twinkle in it, as if to say that, just between the two of you, she wasn't really as immune to your manliness as she was pretending to be. Meanwhile, Mr. Palmer was inspecting the girls. The code for them was about the same as it was for us. They had to shave or wax their vulvas and keep their pubic hair trim and tidy. But they also had to shave their legs. Mr. Palmer made it a point to run his hand over each girl's thigh, front and back. He never touched anything else, but he always felt their thighs. For whatever reason, he always seemed more embarrassed than they did. In fairness to Mr. Palmer, and all male teachers, the system and culture is stacked against all male teachers. No one dreads the ‘p’ word more than male educators. But it doesn’t stop there. Mr. Palmer could face assault charges for what he does, but no female teacher would face such scrutiny of their conduct.  Even the occasional felony case against a teacher for sexual misconduct is treated vastly different. Convictions against men are almost a slam-dunk. And incarceration sentences are 500% higher for male teachers having sex with students. And let’s face it; female teachers who seduce students are often thanked by the student. Hell, the boys brag about screwing the woman! So Mr. Palmer does not enjoy inspecting teen girl’s cunts. Even if his huge boner says otherwise. Warmups. After inspection, Mr. Palmer always lines the students up on the volleyball lines, guys on one side of the court; girls on the other. Half on the attack lines, and half on the back boundary service lines. The 6 climbing ropes were suspended from the rafters above the tumbling mats, which were laid between the lines on the gym floor. He started us off with calisthenics: jumping jacks, running in place, jazzercise, and Miss Latimer even introduced us to basics of yoga. Because our two lines faced each other, we couldn't help but see the way the girls' boobies bounced around during these jumping jacks. Nor could we help letting them see the flipping and flopping of our cocks. It was an object lesson for all of us never to take ourselves, or each other; too seriously. Then more stretches. Then pushups. Then leg raises, up, then spread wide, then halfway back and hold it. This was the most entertaining part of the calisthenics Great views of cocks and cunts, but because of the physical depletion, none of the guys were turgid. Finally, 20 sit ups. Everyone trying not to be last. Nobody was thinking much about cocks and boobies now. Glycolytic depletion, or physical exertion; turns out to be a pretty powerful libido suppressant. Finally, mercifully, Mr. Palmer blew his whistle. We collapsed to the mats. As we lay there panting, Miss Latimer read out the partners for the day. The guys and gals found each other, grabbed a clean, folded sheet from Mr. Palmer, and lined up along the two court sideline. The girls got to see us guys’ baseline cock size. We got to see their retracted nipples. Bid deal! Later, we’d get some gauge of how impacting our activities changed our physical ‘enthusiasm.’. Today, I got Meg Billig. Meg was one of the more reserved girls in class, someone you didn't always think of, right off the bat. But, in fact, she was not a bad person to have as a partner. She was trim and reasonably fit, with pretty, petite tits and pretty chestnut hair; bobbed, just above her chin. And, actually, a sweet, shy smile that kind of reminded me of the little mermaid. She smiled shyly as we paired up. “Hello, Colt Johnson.”  The blood was starting to find its way back to my tallywhacker. And back, apparently, to her pretty mermaid nipples, as well. Team Competitions. The day's activity was rope climbing. It was set up like a race to keep things exciting. Three pairs of students on each rope. We had Donny Morgan on our team, so there was no way we were going to win. But at least we could shoot for not coming in last. Kenny and Marcus were on the coed cheer squad, so they were very fit and athletic. Pete is a wrestler, but a heavy weight, so we might beat him in the rope climb relay. When it was our turn, Meg went first. She grabbed the rope, jumped up on the knot, reached higher, hauled herself up a good several feet, wrapped the rope around her leg, and stepped on it with her other foot to brace for the next haul. From my vantage point below it was a pretty explicit lesson in neuromuscular movement science; the strain and release of her biceps and shoulders, the flexing of her ass, the tautness of her calves. And of course I couldn't help but notice the pursing and un-pursing of her pretty anus as well. It's kind of intimate, I guess, to be given such a close-up view of your classmate's private parts. But it's kind of sweet too. Eight pulls and she touched the bar, then carefully segmented back down, breathing deeply, her chest deeply flushed. No one wants a rope burn. "Good job," I called as she dropped down and I jumped up. I used to worry about my equipment getting tangled up in the rope, but that doesn't really happen. I concentrated on climbing and tried not to be too self-conscious about the anatomy lesson I was providing to Meg and the other girls. Four pairs to a team; each pair, in rotation. The first climber on each of the 5 teams went to the back of the line and wore a ‘captain’ ball cap; so we could keep track of how each team was doing. First and second place were pretty well assured, but we battled hard for third and won it by half a rope. Bashful shoulder hugs all around. Positions of Kamasutra. The last 40 minutes of class was for Kamasutra. The position of the day was something called the Catherine wheel. This was the most nerve-wracking part of the class, hoping to avoid being chosen for the demonstration. Fortunately, Mr. Palmer called on Ned Baker and Susan Carson. They went sheepishly forward, and the rest of us breathed a collective sigh of relief. It was one of those complicated Kamasutra positions, and Mr. Palmer and Miss Latimer had to go over it a couple of times to get Ned and Susan arranged the way they wanted them. Ned ended up sort of half sitting on the mat, half lounging back on one elbow, with her sitting on his lap and leaning back on both of her arms. She had her legs wrapped around his middle, and he had one of his legs hooked around her waist. The demonstration never involved actual penetration, and so Ned's erect cock was sticking out perpendicularly, poking between Susan's thighs. The two of them were red with embarrassment. "You're on top in this position, ladies," lectured Mr. Palmer. "You control the action. Brace yourself with your arms and thrust yourself back and forth." Susan did her best to illustrate, hyper aware that what everyone was looking at was the way her pussy lips kept kissing up to the underside of Ned's rigid cock, with a clear glaze of precum running down from the tip. "But you boys have to help," Miss Latimer chimed in. "Use your leg and your free hand to guide your partner's movement." Presumably, that's what Ned was trying to do. "You can also use your hand to stimulate her manually," Mr. Palmer continued. "To gently caress her clitoris and her tits," Miss Latimer explained. Susan's slit was already glistening. Ned brought his hand up and teased it gently. "Although you can't so easily reach her nipples very well in this position," Mr. Palmer clarified. "Unless you try," said Miss Latimer, a bit sarcastically, and more to Mr. Palmer, than to us. Ned reached up and easily petted Susan's tit. Mr. Palmer blushed. We loved the way that the two of them bantered back and forth during the demonstrations. It was pretty clear that they tried out all the positions themselves ahead of class, and chose the final 9. We liked to think that underneath their no-nonsense demeanors, they were really kind of sweet on each other. "The main thing, boys," Miss Latimer went on, leveling with us now, in her sincere, if-only-someone-had-told-us-when-we-were-eighteen voice, "is to make sure to provide your partner with what she needs. That's the real secret of coupling. She's listening to a different drumbeat than you are. Try to remember that. Do your best to pick up on it, too." Even though Ned's cock and Susan's pussy were only in superficial contact, her thrusting and his petting did indeed seem to be striking the right chord. She had her eyes half closed and was no longer paying any attention to the instructors, or to her audience. A good demonstration can be more sexually arousing than a porno movie, and pairs of students were distracting each other. “Pay attention to the demonstration, students!” Mr. Palmer barked. “You won’t want a failing grade in this unit!” I was getting pretty turned on myself. I playfully nuzzled my hard-on against Meg's thigh. She reached back and grabbed it, to keep it from getting us into trouble. Her nipples, though, I noticed, were standing on tiptoe, themselves. Applied Phys Ed. It was our turn pretty soon, anyway. Susan and Ned were allowed to continue on their own, and the rest of us spread out our sheets. The one advantage of being the demo couple, is that you get more time to ‘get it on’ while the other couples are getting situated. "Are you, ready?" I asked. Meg blushed in reply. Just to make sure I gave her a little hug, nuzzled the base of her neck, ran my hands down to caress the swell of her fleshy mermaid tail. We got down on the sheet. I reclined back onto my elbows. She crouched down tentatively astride my thighs. My cock was standing at full attention between us. Just to make double sure, I reached past it to run my fingers up and down her shy but slippery slit. Meg was shy and quiet, sure, but she was fully aware of her budding womanhood, and kind of enchanted by it. She knelt up, took hold of my cock, and fit the mouth of her vagina around it. She squatted down, squeezing it half way in. Up again and down, wetter this time, less plowing, more gliding. And again, and again, and this time she managed to get me all the way in. She settled herself comfortably back onto my thighs and gave me a shy, but confident, grin. Just then we heard the loud moans of Susan, in thorough ecstasy. This helped put Meg in the mood. Then came the tricky part. She had to bring her legs up and wrap them around my waist. She leaned back on her arms, but she couldn't get her knees all the way unbent without my cock popping out. She arched her back and straightened her legs. I held my cock for her and she crab-walked herself back on. She was plenty wet. I was plenty stiff. She slid herself all the way on, then rested her weight back down on my thighs and tightened her legs around my sides. From my vantage point it was sexy as hell. "That's right," said Miss Latimer, making her rounds. "Now the male hooks his leg." Just then I heard Ned, grunting and then holding his breath. Meg looked over and saw him pumping Susan. Now Meg was truly a horny woman. I had to rotate further onto my left leg to free up the right. It took a bit of maneuvering, because every time I made an adjustment Meg had to make one too. But eventually I was able to bring my leg around her and rest the foot on my left knee. Voila! The Catherine wheel. Meg and I exchanged a glance of mutual accomplishment. It was kind of a nice position actually. I had my legs completely wrapped around her, and she had hers completely wrapped around me. I gave her a little squeeze. She blushed and gave me a little squeeze back. Everything was conveniently laid out right there between us. Her beautiful nude body right there on my lap: her ruddy slit, her narrow mermaid waist, her perfect little tits, all right there within easy reach. She started to try her thrusting. My line of sight ran directly down the axis of her cunt. I could see the way my cock slid further into her as she thrust down, and further out of her as she eased off. I tried my best to lever the tip up to massage her special spot as she did it. I realized that I hadn't been paying enough attention to her drumbeat. To tell you the truth, I wasn't really sure exactly what I was supposed to be listening for. She still seemed to be concentrating on getting the mechanics right. My own drumbeat, on the other hand, was getting louder and more insistent. "Umm" I said. I sucked in my stomach to retract back as far as I could. She eased way off, somewhat begrudgingly, to let me pull out. I pressed down to deflate the slippery, bulbous head, the way we'd been taught. Then I held it steady and she slid herself back on. I tried to massage her from the outside as well as the inside. I gently palpated her mound and her hood, catching an exciting feel of her stiff little nubby. I reached up and let her nipples brush against my fingers. They were nubby with excitement too. I found I could reach her pretty mermaid face, gently caress her parted lips with my thumb. She invited it into the wetness of her mouth. From a nearby sheet came the familiar yip-yip-yip of Marilyn Paulson. We didn't pay it any attention. My cock was massaging circumferentially now, pistoning the full slick length of her plush canal. Her breathing was becoming more rapid, more excited, her thrusts more tidal, more wave-driven, more kelp-like. Her legs were so open, her plushness so snug, her tits so ripe, her gaze so intent. My alluring siren classmate, fixing me in her shimmering sea-gaze, so intent, so ripe, so open, so snug. I gave her what I had to give. Every measure. Every drop. I gave, and she accepted. Awkwardly Unaffectionate. One shortcoming of the Catherine wheel is that it's not very good for snuggling after. Meg and I both fell back Our heads were about 6 feet apart, but our bodies were still copulated. Reached down to her mound and she reached and gently took my hand in hers, and gently squeezed it. Then we disentangled ourselves and rearranged ourselves more cozily sitting, side by side. "Kind of; acrobatic, Colt." she summed up, in a soft voice. She had her head on my shoulder, her leg rubbing against mine. "Yeah," I replied. Her hair smelled softly of, cinnamon. "But pretty sweet. Meg." She cuddled her agreement. We weren't really that close of friends, Meg and I. We were classmates. We interacted once in a while, like classmates do. We'd been gym partners once before. But it was nice to lie there with her, playing a pair of affectionate lovers, tired and happy at the end of a busy afternoon, more perfect together than apart. Chances are; neither of us would ever do that much ‘rope-climbing’ in our future lives. Probably not that much calculus either. But I had to think that both of us would have cozy afternoons like this, and a special, cinnamon-smelling someone; to share them with. Yes, school should prepare you for life. And this class counts for that. But school days roll on. Mr. Palmer blew his whistle. We got up. We gathered up our sheet. Meg let her tit brush one last time against my arm. I let my hand trail one last moment on her ass cheek. She headed off with the other girls to take her shower. I headed off with the boys to take mine. The guys in the shower were gabbing about how great a fuck they got. The wise ones smiled about how great a fuck they gave. Senior Class trip: sharing a hotel room. Our prep school has a senior tradition every 1st weekend in May. We take a trip to New York City on Friday morning, and come back Sunday evening. The first stop is at the historic plaza hotel. The hotel had an immense lobby with lush carpeting, fat armchairs, and actual trees growing in huge vases. Gretchen and I had to sign both our names on the little card at the check-in desk. It was the first time I'd ever stayed in a fancy hotel, and the first time I'd ever shared a room with a girl. Our room was halfway down the hall from the elevator. Gretchen inserted her key card with the savvy of a frequent traveler. The room had a bed, a TV, a desk, and an easy chair. She put down her suitcase. "Only one bed," she humphed. "And it's only queen size, Colt." "Seems nice enough to me," I replied, checking out the remote control. Gretchen opened her suitcase and hung some things in the closet. I looked at our itinerary. "We've got to be back down in the lobby in about 45 minutes. The banquet is in the ballroom.” "That will barely give us time to get ready. Do you need to use the bathroom? Otherwise I'll just go ahead." Forty-five minutes seemed like plenty of time to me. Gretchen and I had been classmates since kindergarten, although we'd never really had that much to do with each other. She'd always been the prissy teacher's pet with the perfect grades and the new penny loafers. I'd been the kid in the back with the dog-eared homework and the holes in his sneakers. She went into the bathroom and ran the shower. I put on a clean pair of slacks and a clean shirt and turned on the TV. After a while she came out wrapped in a towel and used the hair dryer in the alcove. Then she got a bag from her suitcase and one of her outfits from the closet and went back in. She hadn't been quite as prissy in high school. She still got her Ayes and A plusses, while I got my Bees and Cees. She still piled up her extracurricular awards, while I played my video games. But we were both growing up, I guess. We no longer looked at each other as if we came from completely different planets. I wasn't crazy about having to spend the weekend with her, but it wasn't the end of the world. Finally she came out again, all dressed up for a night on the town. She looked nice. In fact, she looked stunning: a stylish skirt of bright swirling colors, a snug alabaster top, a hairstyle that tapered down to the nape of her neck in back and swept down to touch her eyebrows here and there in front. That was the other thing about Gretchen. Somehow, over the course of the semester, she'd blossomed into a very attractive young woman. It was like she'd just given up on high-school fashion altogether; and jumped straight to being a poised young professional. I'd never thought of her as particularly pretty before, but I was finding I had to recalibrate my assessment. She was pretty, in an exciting, stylish, grown-up kind of way. Maybe having to spend the weekend with her wouldn't be that bad after all. I pulled on my sports coat and felt completely underdressed. "You look really nice, Gretchen," I told her. She took my compliment for politeness and gave me a polite smile in return. Early Curfew. When we got back to the room it seemed too early to go to bed. Gretchen plopped down in the easy chair and put her feet up on the bed. No need to keep being ladylike around me. "Did you like the symposium, Gretchen?" I asked, just to make conversation. "It was interesting, I guess," she replied. "Learning about those mediaeval instruments. The music was a bit repetitious though I thought." "I dozed off through most of it," I admitted. "I think that's the way it's meant to be listened to." She gave a little laugh. I got up from the desk chair and sat down on the bed, leaning back against the pillows. "So where will you be going next year?" she asked. Not really that interested, just trying to keep the conversation going. "Ivy Tech;" I joked. "You're not going to college, Colt?" "My folks want me to." "But you don't?" "What for? All I want to do is be is an auto mechanic. They don't teach that in college. In six months I can be certified in my trade and begin drawing my own income and building my life." She shrugged. It didn't make that much difference to her one way or the other. "How about you," I asked. "Where will you be going?" "State, probably." "Really. I would have thought some big name university." "I've applied to a couple, but I won't be able to go, unless I get a significant scholarship." "But you will; won't you? I mean," "We'll see. But State is pretty good in marine biology, which is what I'm interested in." I hadn't known that. "That's like studying fish?" "And plankton and algae and coral and seaweed and everything else that lives in the ocean." She kind of perked up, talking about all that under-the-sea stuff. She told me about feeding cycles and ecosystems and the big changes that are taking place because of global warming. She told me about all the important decisions that will have to be made in our lifetime. She got pretty passionate about it all. People in high school are always talking about changing the world, it's kind of expected. But I'd never given much thought to what it would take to put yourself on a course to actually accomplish it. "That's really cool," I said, kind of at a loss for words. My own career plan seemed pretty lame in comparison. "Well," she said. "Big day tomorrow. Maybe we should get some sleep." She went into the bathroom and changed into her pajamas. White ones with long pants and long sleeves, like Lucy Ricardo might wear. I took my own turn in the bathroom. When I came out she was already under the covers. I took off my pants and shirt and got in beside her. Gretchen and I had been gym partners twice before; once when we were doing the standard missionary position, and once when we were doing the rocking horse. But she hadn't seemed particularly enthusiastic either time. A couple of other guys had said the same. She put in the effort, but not the heart. That was another reason I'd been less than thrilled about having her as my partner. Two nights sharing a hotel room with one of my female classmates, and I got the ‘brainiac ice queen.’ Still, though, tonight hadn't been too bad. She'd been pretty passionate about her plankton. I hadn't really planned to even bring it up, but; "So, umm, Gretchen?" She had her back to me but she turned her head. "So, umm, here we are, senior class trip, nice hotel and everything. Do you want to; maybe?" She winced ever so slightly. "Do you mind if we just go to sleep, tonight? I really am tired. And I have a bit of a headache." "Sure. OK. Of course. I'm sorry about your headache. I hope you feel better." She smiled politely and settled herself back down. I settled myself down too. A headache! You'd think a National Merit Semifinalist would be able to come up with something a little more original than that. The packed itinerary. The next day was a real Manhattan whirlwind. Breakfast at the hotel, the Matisse exhibit at the museum, hot dogs in the park, shopping along Park Avenue; then back to the hotel to dress. Dinner at La Traviata, mezzanine seats at the Orpheum Theatre's production of "The Tempest." 'Ban-ban-ca-caliban!' We got back to the hotel about eleven, but everybody was too buzzed to let the night end so soon. The hotel had a pool, and we'd been told to bring our suits. Gretchen changed in the bathroom while I changed in the bedroom. A group of us went down; just horsing around, mostly. But Gretchen put on a swimming cap and swam some serious laps. Then we all sat in the hot tub for a while, and talked about the day. Invited to a foursome. Gretchen and I rode the elevator back up with Tom and Melissa Paxton. They invited us to stop by their room. Their room had a small loveseat, which they offered to Gretchen and me. Then Tom sat at the desk chair and turned on his Bluetooth speaker. In a few seconds, he started a playlist. Tom, perhaps the best vocalist in the school musical, began singing in perfect harmony to Ed Sheeran’s ‘Shape of You’. Standing by the door in her red bikini and a white towel draped around her neck, Melissa swayed her hips to the beat and put on a show.  Between Tom’s Broadway-quality singing, and Melissa’s hot sensual sawing body, Gretchen and I were stunned to happy silence, our grinning faces were all the other couple needed, to encourage more. On the second verse, Melissa slowly  pulled two strings tight, one behind her neck and the other below her shoulder blades. When the second courage thundered, she made a theatrical show pulled, Her bikini top dropped, but her tits were cloaked behind the dangling ends of the white towel hanging from around her neck. She danced with yet more energy, causing her towel to sway,, and her plump tits to rock with the towel. Her hands then came up to her chest and rubbed, drying her cute tits. Then she dramatically pulled two more strings at her hips, and dropped her bottom, as well. She was still singing along and hips swaying. Then she pulled her towel down off her neck and swung it between her spread legs. She caught the other end and began stroking the towel back and forth, to the trance beat of Ed Sheeran’s ‘Shape of You.’ The final chorus ended while she slowly, buffed her pussy dry, and initiating her own lubrication to flow.  That was one thing about having mixed gym class, we were all kind of used to seeing each other naked. Still, though; there was a definite thrill to be doing it in a hotel room. You could see that she was pretty excited to be showing herself off. You could see that Tom was pretty excited too. Melissa’s nipples were stiff and long. Clearly she is an exhibitionist. "So what should we do now?" Melissa asked, as the song faded, stretching her nude self out on the bed.  Gretchen and I got a clear view of her bald cunt from our love seat. Gretchen steeled herself, not realizing I saw that her hand was rubbing her own crotch. Her nipples were also raised, tall and proud. This was going to be one of those things she'd have to go along with, whether she wanted to or not. Then I totally bailed Gretchen out, without even stopping to think about what my raging cock wanted. "You know what?" I said. "I'm kind of bushed.” Turning to Gretchen, I added; “Do you mind if I just call it a night?" Gretchen was surprised, but she took the opening. "Me too, I'm afraid. It's been a long day." They weren't that disappointed to see us go. Gretchen had somewhat of a reputation as a killjoy. Melissa was already on her phone seeing if anything else was going on. Part of me thinks Melissa climaxed during the final chorus, as her towel buffed her own pussy to an orgasm. "You could have stayed," Gretchen said as we walked down the hall. I just shrugged. To be continued. Based on a post by Hector Bidon, for Literotica.
Show more...
1 month ago

My First Time
An Itsy-Bitsy, Teenie-Weenie
An Itsy-Bitsy, Teenie-Weenie Too small a swimsuit? Based on a post by Tarnished Penny. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Brazen. That was the word, Maeve thought, right out of some ancient Greek story, like The Odyssey; a 'brazen' sky. She smiled a little, thinking that her English teacher, Mrs. Pensey, would be pleased by her remembering. Her smile didn't last too long, for this sky was beyond hot. It lay like a low, searing bronze lid over the town, the oven-like temperatures scarcely relieved by the odd feeble twitch of stale, dusty breeze. Air conditioners across the region wheezed in failing attempts to keep up. The demand had become so high that the electrical system was struggling and consumers had been warned of possible rolling service interruptions to avoid a complete collapse. Records weren't being broken, not quite, but the last time it had been this hot for this long had been almost a century ago. People moved noticeably slower outside, speeding up as they neared buildings known to be cool inside. There were reports of families sleeping overnight in their cars to take advantage of vehicle air conditioners and the town council had activated an emergency cooling plan for the poor and elderly, with cots being set up in local gyms and arenas. Tempers were fraying and, after a couple of spectacular brawls in parks and bars, the police had announced an increased presence on the north-east end of town. Maeve, wearing just panties, groaned in frustration as she tried again to adjust the sweep of the fan sitting on the floor in front of her. Irritatingly, the fan refused to be set to aim in just one direction; it insisted on swinging back and forth, leaving her swaying from side to side in a futile effort to stay in the cooler air stream. It wasn't that much of a fan in any case; her parents had passed it to her when they got a larger one. Air conditioning was not on the cards in this household. Maeve lifted her heavy tits to cool the sweat-soaked crease beneath them. The fan responded by dying altogether, its blades gradually slowing to an infuriating halt. She reached for the switch, played with it, moaning in frustration when it refused to so much as groan in apology. Angrily, she stomped down the hall to her parents' bedroom. Her mother was at work and her father out of town for the week on a freight run to Florida; they could share for an hour. As she entered the curtained bedroom, she flicked at the light switch. The lights stayed off. She fiddled with the switch a couple of times before realizing that the power must be out. She swore a most unladylike oath, then doubled down when her phone down the hall started ringing. "Maeve?" It was her BFF Tanya; "Have you got power?" "No such luck. It just went out." "Damn it, girl, what are we going to do? I'm dying over here." "Cold showers?" "Not funny." "The mall?" "I can see it from my place. Power's out there, too. People are leaving and they're not letting anyone back in. How about the Memorial Pool?" "It'd be crowded." Maeve said, then paused. "But, wait. They still have those spray coolers, right?" "Did last week. And it's an adults-only timeslot. No freaky kids screaming." "Okay, then." "You should wear that new bikini you bought," Tanya giggled. "The yellow spotted one." "You're kidding, right?" Maeve hadn't adjusted to the thought of being seen in public wearing the abbreviated outfit. "Anyway, I didn't buy it; you bought it for me on a dare." "Which," Tanya snickered, "you didn't refuse at the time." "You never asked." "Okay," Tanya said; and Maeve could hear the grin over the phone; "I'm asking, daring, you now!" She had Maeve hooked; and both girls knew it. "So, um, what would you be wearing?" she dodged. "Something appropriate." Tanya dodged back. "Well," Okay," Maeve said. "I'm too hot to argue. Pick me up in 15? Mom's taken the car to work." "Can't. My brother took ours up to the hills to go camping." "That means walking like 12 blocks in this heat, Tanya." "It's that or melt, Maeve. I'll see you there at 2, sharp." Not giving Maeve time to reply, the girl hung up. Maeve took the bikini out of her drawer, still in the store bag. As she looked at the scraps of bright fabric in her hands, she felt a stirring inside her, a sense of excitement, like a child stealing peaches from a neighbor's orchard. She peeled off her damp panties, letting them fall to the floor. Tying the side ties of the G-string bottom, she slid it up her legs and over her bottom. The triangle, while covering her sex completely, was no bigger than her palm. The ties, of course, covered nothing. At least there isn't a camel-toe, she thought, looking at herself in the mirror. She tried the top on next. The small triangles of cloth just barely covered her and her nipples were obvious despite the thin padding. She put her hands under her tits and hefted them, adjusting the fit. Turning back and forth in front of her mirror, she frowned and slipped out of the garment to readjust a tie. Putting it back on, she turned back and forth, smiled wickedly in spite of herself. Damn, but that looks hot! Maeve considered a fashionable pair of sandals but reconsidered when she realized how thin the soles were and opted for a pair of sneakers. She slipped a thin, knee-length sundress over the bikini and found a broad straw hat. Even so, by the time she reached the pool, her feet were burning and she had perspired enough that she looked as if she had been dipped in baby oil. Her small bag, containing little more than sun-screen, a towel and a bottle of water, seemed to weigh a ton in the heat. Finally, she reached the shady entranceway and pushed a bill through the till at the cashier before moving through into the pool area. On her way, she pulled her sun dress over her shoulders, feeling the hot sun on her back and legs. Only then did her problems really start. From inside the office came a thin, annoyed voice. "You can't wear that here! Put something on that's respectable." Emerging from his burrow was McGregor, the pool supervisor, a gaunt, grey, sour man. Rumor had it that he'd once smiled at his mother, but few believed it. His normally choleric disposition had not been improved by the heat. As Maeve watched, a drop of sweat trickled off his forehead and oozed down through his eyebrow. The girl watched its progress as it entered his right eye. McGregor winced and rubbed it with a forefinger. "You heard me," he said. "What?" Maeve said, looking down at herself. "Why not? Everything's covered, isn't it?" "Look, missy, I run the pool for the town. One of my jobs is to keep things orderly here. And I'm saying that swimsuit isn't acceptable dress." "So, you won't let me in wearing this? You won't let me go swimming? In this heat?" "No way." The old man shook his head. "But I walked 12 blocks to get here!" the girl wailed. "Should've considered the dress code first." "What dress code? The sign just talks about showering and spitting." "Common sense, young lady." "Please?" "No. Not with that suit on." The frustration boiled out of Maeve. "Fine, then. You won't let me in with it, then I'll go without it!" The girl could hear Tanya giggle behind her, but was angry enough to carry through with her threat. Given the nature of the suit, it took only a couple of seconds to pull the ties and step clear of the falling cloth. McGregor's eyes bulged in astonishment. Maeve had never considered herself centerfold material, but what she had, she now bared with flaming, righteous indignation. Covered in perspiration and flushed with anger, she blazed like a Celtic warrior princess before battle. She stomped her foot in anger, sending her tits bobbing in the hot sun. "Come on!" she shouted. "Throw me out now!" She snatched up her suit from the ground and made as if to step around the befuddled pool manager. McGregor started to reach for her, then paused. Maeve could almost read his mind; Wrestling a naked 18-year-old girl in public. Not a good image. He jerked back his hand as if it had been burned. "I'll have you thrown out!" "By whom?" McGregor paused for a second. "The lifeguards," he said. "Walter?" She chuckled and swiveled her head around to look at the sunburned guy melting on the high chair under the broiling sun. "I don't think so." She waved at him. The guy's flushed skin wasn't entirely due to the sun. He pretended to be watching swimmers already in the pool, but she could see his eyes bulging out as they were drawn to her form. Walter was one of the most common topics of discussion among half of Maeve's schoolmates. It was the solid consensus among the female students that Walter was just about the best-looking guy in town. Tall, graceful, with a baritone voice and eyes as blue as his hair was black, he could have had a date with any girl there by merely raising an eyebrow. Some of her peers, Maeve knew, had taken up swimming just to be able to ogle the young man's sculpted form on his lifeguard chair. Sadly for Walter, and his distaff classmates, he was painfully, devastatingly shy with women, to the point some girls had questioned his orientation. Maeve was in the larger, more hopeful camp, the ones who felt he was merely socially awkward and could be 'helped'. In any case, she was pretty sure she was safe from being evicted by the shy young man. The other lifeguard was Tiffany, even smaller than Tanya; Maeve wasn't much worried about her, either. "I'll call the police!" McGregor threatened. "Go for it," Maeve snorted. "I think they've got better things to do." Mr. McGregor looked around for support. Instead, he saw another couple shedding swimsuits. The woman sat down with her feet in the water and watched Maeve; the man dived into the water before surfacing and, treading water, watching the drama unfolding. Both were smiling broadly. The woman's tits showed no tan lines; could it be they did this all the time? As Maeve watched, water from the cooling spray collected on another man's chest and slowly trickled down to his groin. The girl watched it for a second, awaiting its inevitable fall from. Maeve had a sudden inspiration, something she'd read web-surfing only the day before. She shook her head to shake the image of the man across from her and broke into a brilliant smile. "After all, Mr. McGregor," she beamed. "It's National Nude Day. Progress never stops." "What?" the man almost screamed. "National what Day? There's no such thing!" "Certainly there is," Maeve grinned. "You can google it, Mr. McGregor. It's a national celebration." To emphasize her point, she arched her back, thrusting her bare tits up and forward at the dazed caretaker. Behind her, she could hear the sounds of other people starting to laugh and from somewhere came a supporting whistle. McGregor had never been well-liked and it was too hot for rulebooks. More people started taking off their clothes. "Come on, Tanya," she snorted. Tanya had already doffed her bikini. Pushing between the others, she handed it to McGregor in passing. The old man looked at the handful of colorful fabric in disbelief then dropped it as if it were toxic. He spun around and almost sprinted away. The sound of his office door slamming echoed across the pool. A moment later, he exited and headed for the parking lot. His car left seconds later, spraying gravel as it went. Maeve dropped her suit and bag on a chair, stepped up onto the low board and dove into the pool with a clean forward pike. She was surprised at the delicious feel of cool water on areas which had never felt bare swimming before. I was made for this! she realized with delight. She was still more surprised when her head surfaced. Every person in the crowded pool was applauding her. Except Walter. With nudity breaking out all around him, Walter wasn't quite sure where to look. His eyes locked on Tanya, all five feet of her, topped with short red hair, and with, as the saying goes, a rug matching the drapes. Tanya caught him looking at her and pointedly blew him a kiss. Walter blushed and his eyes darted away, almost in panic. But he couldn't look away from the increasingly-unclad bodies in the pool, for watching was his job. The guy's growing panic was almost palpable. Pretend we're on the Net, Walter, Maeve snickered to herself. I'm sure you've looked at boobies on your phone! Then she had a better idea. Waiting until Tiffany was occupied, she slipped under the water in front of Walter's chair, then emerged with a loud splashing about. "Cramp!" she yelled, before allowing herself to sink back under the water. Walter's training kicked in and he was off his perch in a clean dive. Two stokes had him up to Maeve. He got too close; the girl grabbed him. There was a brief wrestling match, which Walter of course won; but in the process, Maeve had his swim trunks down around his ankles. In desperation, Walter kicked them off without thinking; and, breaking loose from Maeve's grasp, towed her efficiently to the side. "Don't panic!" he called. "You're safe! I've got you!" Right out of the book. Maeve smiled to herself, despite the discomfort of being towed. Who's got who? she thought. Okay, whom? Walter reached around and pulled her to the edge, putting both hands on the concrete ledge. It was only then that he realized he was missing something. He looked frantically around for a way out. Maeve cut him off by taking both hands off the ledge, grabbing Walter's head, and turning him in towards her. Leaning forward, she began a long, sensuous kiss, tongue sweeping inside his lips. In his panic, Walter let go to push her away, only to cause both of them to slide under the surface of the deep water. He reached back with one hand, using the other in a vain attempt to free his face. Maeve was relentless and, almost without realizing it, his lips opened and Walter had his very first tongue kiss. Her tongue slipped inside his mouth and licked back and forth. Unsurprisingly, even in the cold water, Maeve felt him react under the surface. She pulled back, grinning at him as their heads broke the surface, into the air. "Thank you for saving me, Walter," she smiled, as beguilingly as she could. "I might have drowned." Walter's free hand left her face and wrapped around her waist to hold her. "It's Okay," he said huskily. "I think you would've made it." "But I still have a cramp, Walter," she breathed, her nose only six inches from his. She deliberately opened her eyes as wide as possible. "The book says to massage the cramp," he said. Again, he paused. He was uncomfortably (Okay; delightedly, but still uncomfortably) aware of Maeve's substantial bosom pressing against his chest. He knew, beyond the ghost of a doubt, that his rubbing her bare leg out on the pool deck, would have him hard as a rock. Without his trunks. In public. "It's so hot by the pool," she said, batting her eyes, "Isn't there a room, out of the sun; or something?" It was about as transparent as, Come up to my room and see my sketchings, but Walter wasn't thinking as well as he might. They climbed out and Maeve managed to fake a creditable limp. Scooping her up in his arms, Walter headed for the small first-aid room, between the 2 changing rooms. He got a round of applause for his rescue from the (now mostly bare) spectators. Most were so busy applauding, that they overlooked his half-hard tallywhacker. Maeve merely leaned her head on his shoulder. It was an odd feeling, she thought, his strong arms carrying her. She hadn't been carried like that since she was a little girl. It felt comforting, and exciting, at the same time. Tanya gave her a wink and a quick thumbs-up, as they passed. Passing Tiffany, Walter called to her to cover his monitoring duties for a couple of minutes; as he kicked the door open, carrying the buck naked girl inside. Maeve had never been in the room before, but was unsurprised to see it was fairly bare except for a glass-fronted supply cabinet, full of bandages; and a cloth-covered exam table. A spine board and stretcher hung off hooks mounted on the wall. A telephone was mounted on the wall next to a list of emergency numbers. It was pleasantly cooler, and dim, with the only light coming from a row of windows high up on one wall. "Okay," he said, standing her back up and trying to sound professional, "Lie down on the table, please." Having the guy thoroughly off-balance by now, Maeve decided to press her advantage. Holding his forearm with one hand, she hopped on one foot towards the table. His eyes popped as he watched her hefty tits sway and bounce. "Help me, Walter!" she cried, leaning towards him. Flustered and hardly thinking, his strong hands grabbed her; as she had planned; by her bare ass. There was a split-second pause before he shifted his grip to her waist. Gingerly, he helped her get up on the table. She rolled over on her stomach. "It's my right calf," she said. Walter paused. "I thought it was your left," he said, puzzled. Oops! She thought to herself. "No, it's my right," she whispered, as she spread her legs as wide as the exam table would support. "Please! It really hurts." Gallantly, the guy began to stroke her right calf. Maeve smiled to herself, her face hidden. She wiggled her round ass, just a little, and could feel his stare. His hands stopped, then restarted, more slowly now. She eased her legs a bit farther apart, giving her victim a much better view of her glistening cunt lips. His hands stopped altogether. A slight poke on her hip told her everything she needed to know. Guided by that, her hand reached out and grasped something every bit as impressive as she had been hoping. "Hey!" he blurted. He tried to back away, but risked leaving behind important and sensitive parts, in her firm grip. Maintaining her grasp on him, Maeve rolled over and sat up, smiling sweetly. "Walter," she murmured, "I'll let go the instant you tell me a second time. But you and I both know, that you truly don't want me to." Her free hand reached out, took one of his and brought it slowly, gently towards her tit. While he didn't exactly cooperate, he didn't resist either. She stopped just short of causing his palm to contact her stiff nipple, then relaxed her grip on his wrist. "You're strong and sweet and really good-looking, Walter," she whispered. "Isn't it about time you let yourself try?" His eyes flipped up, to lock with hers. She released his manhood, then with both hands she cupped her tits and lifted them towards him as an offering. "Go ahead, Walter," she said, almost inaudibly. "They're made for handsome guys, as well as babies, you know." She reached up one hand behind his neck, then took his head and slowly pulled it down to hers before whispering into the guy's ear, "I want you, Walter. Kiss me. Please." She felt both his hands close on her tits, carefully squeezing and lifting them. Deep within her, a fire began to glow. His lips touched hers, tentatively at first. She ran her tongue across them. After a moment, his mouth opened and the tip of his own tongue swept lightly across hers. Still holding his head in both her hands, she pulled their mouths apart. "That feels very good, darling. Don't stop, please." She pulled him back in for a longer, stronger kiss. Their tongues wrapped around each other. She felt his cock twitch against her leg as his hands explored her large tits. ‘He's so sweet!’ she thought to herself. ‘So cute.’ She reached down, grasped his ridged shaft, and began to stroke it. The angle was wrong, but he was breathing heavier with each movement. She ran her other hand under and behind his balls, stroked the back of his sack with one finger. His hands on her tits tightened, relaxed, continued to move. He thumbed her now painfully hard nipples and Maeve felt herself becoming wetter. She pulled out of the guy's hands, slipped off the exam table, and knelt in front of him on the floor. Pushing her long black hair out of the way, she took his glorious phallus in both hands, and smiled up at him. Walter's eyes were very wide, but there was a hopeful smile on his face. "Walter," she smiled, "guys often need to be slowed down a little, to make it fun for the girl. How about you let me help; and just enjoy yourself?" With that, she turned to the task at hand; for her, not so much of a task as it was a treat. Given his age and this being his first time, it wouldn't take long, she knew. Keeping her eyes on his, she began giving broad tongue-strokes from base to crown. His cock pulsed in her hands and the guy closed his eyes. After a while she took his swollen crown in her mouth, nibbling very gently with her white teeth, then, closing her lips tightly around his shaft, she began sucking, softly at first, then harder, while bobbing her head up and down on him. As she expected, it didn't take long. The guy's hands suddenly clasped at her head. His eyes popped wide open. She paused, pulled back momentarily. "Go ahead, Walter," she urged. "Have fun." ‘Time to ruin this guy for every other girl in the school,’ she smiled to herself. Fondling his balls with one hand, she began to pump the loose skin over his shaft. Walter suddenly growled and she could feel his seed pulsing up inside him. His hands tightened on her head. Pushing his tip as far into her mouth as she could, she began swallowing as he erupted inside. The lifeguard’s cock finished shooting a full load, then slowly sagged, and Maeve stopped her ministrations. Pulling off his cock with a slight pop, she stood up and hugged him. His strong arms hugged back, then began stroking up and down her back. "How's my favorite lifeguard?" she whispered. "Good. Real great." he replied, grinning shyly. "That's good, hon, because we aren't finished yet." She could feel Walter's reaction to that by the rising hardness between them. She also knew that the longer they stayed in the first aid room, the more likely that somebody would interrupt. The thought of being caught was a bit exciting, but she wanted; no, needed; to finish. Maeve pulled out of his arms and spun around, bending over the table. Even in the heat, the tabletop felt cool against her tits. She spread her legs to give the guy a better view and turned her head over one shoulder to smile invitingly at him. At the same time, she wiggled her ass in his direction. "I need you, Walter," she said in as sultry a voice as her imagination could call up. She could see control being passed from Walter's brain to his mini-brain. One strong hand moved to hold her hip steady while the other guided his revived cock home. She felt stretched, filled in that special way, and so very pleased. She knew his inexperience, knew she would have to take the lead. "Don't be gentle, Walter," she said softly. "Sometimes I need gentle, but right now, I need you hard and fast." Not being able to see his smile, she still knew he just had to be pleased. His hands grasped her hips more firmly and she could feel his balls bouncing against the backs of her thighs as he plunged in and out as quickly as he could. Maeve gasped as she felt Walter moving back and forth within her passage. While he was not the most skillful lover, knowing that she was his very first added both sweetness and exhilaration to the experience and she began to buck backwards into him each time he pushed forward. She could feel his fingers sink deeper into the flesh of her hips, his lunges becoming deeper, more forceful. Feeling her own release building within her but uncertain of how long he could last, Maeve reached between her legs with on hand and began working her clitoris. At her level of arousal, subtlety was hardly on the cards and two fingers were immediately pressing, rolling and stroking her love bud. "Go for it, Walter!" she panted. "Fill me. Cum for Maeve!" If anything, his movements became more frenzied and the girl could feel the table begin to shift across the tiled floor under the pounding of his hips. Suddenly she could take no more and cried aloud in her joy. With that, the guy's body became rigid, only his length pulsing and throbbing deep within her. She could feel their combined fluids running down her thighs and gave a sweet smile of satisfaction. Walter started to withdraw, but she reached behind with both hands, grasped his hips and held him still. "Not yet, dear," she sighed. "Girls just like to be held at times like this." In response, he bent forward at the waist and lean his chest over her back. His hands left her hips and roamed over her sides. He petted her head gently. In response, she turned her head as far as she could and felt his lips touch hers. His tongue tip slid gently over her lips. She felt him softening within her, eventually slipping out. She stood up, turned around and gave the guy a strong hug before looking up at him. Time to preserve this afternoon in amber! She stroked his lips gently with one forefinger. "Thank you, Walter," she whispered. "You were amazing." She could see the wonder and pride in the handsome guy's eyes at her praise. He was about to say something when there was a quiet knock at the door. Tanya's voice came through the door. "You two Okay in there?" Without waiting for an answer, she pushed on the door and entered. The sight of the two naked forms holding each other tenderly had the diminutive girl's jaw drop. Maeve grabbed her by the arm and pulled her in, bolting the door behind them this time. Tanya's nose wrinkled at the smell of sex. "Oh my god!" she giggled. "You two are just crazy!" It was Maeve who took the petite girl by the arm and pulled her into a three-way hug with the stunned but unresisting Walter. "Crazy?" she whispered. "Let's us show you crazy!" She leaned down and gave the shorter girl a long, lingering, sensuous kiss. Tanya's eyes popped wide open, then closed slowly as she began to kiss back. And the young lifeguard, his hands full of naked teenagers, began to smile. Based on a post by Tarnished Penny, for Literotica.
Show more...
1 month ago

My First Time
Poor Kaity
Poor Kaity The world's most awkward school girl. Based on a post by NiceDayReboot. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Kaitlyn was a charity case, and I knew it. Of course, I always held a sense of guilt about that knowledge because I had to keep her from figuring it out. Oddly, for how often I'd acted as a surrogate older brother to her, she was a year older than me at nineteen. She'd been held back at least once to my knowledge, making her a junior when I was enrolling in college full time. Kaity was a bit distraught at the thought of me moving on and leaving her to fend for herself in her remaining two (given her track record, possibly more) years of high school. I should probably point out that this wasn't her fault. She had some kind of condition that left her both a little slow on the uptake, and bafflingly naive when it came to social situations. I would have assumed Asperger’s or something, but she wasn't actively antisocial. Far from it, she actively threw herself at people with a witless enthusiasm that generally drove anyone with a sense of self-preservation away. Add to that a conservative, very religious upbringing and a complete inability to detect sarcasm, and it became quite clear how she'd made it this far without friends to speak of, to say nothing of a boyfriend. The few friends she did have were the type of socially unconscious girlfriends you'd pick up through Sunday school, with the Christian charity to befriend the poor dear and self-righteous enough to be persona non grata in any of the popular social circles. For all the effort she had put into acquiring a boyfriend, she couldn't seem to think of a use for one aside from holding hands and filling in the required space on a well-adjusted high school student's checklist. The few boys new and ignorant enough to accept her attentions generally called it off after an awkward day or so, going on to insist that it had never happened should anyone bring it up in the future. Which left me. When I came to high school as a sophomore, transferring in from another school, I'd also been met with her amorous attentions within a week of my arrival. Unlike most of her usual victims, I had the foresight to turn her down. However, I'd used the "Let's just be friends" approach I'd found effective at warding off unwanted advances in the past, citing that I didn't know her well enough to date her. Kaitlyn took that literally, to the point where I was abruptly transferred from potential token boyfriend to Best Friend Ever without much say in the matter on my part. Now I might be genuinely antisocial. I don't hate people, per se. I just often find better things to do with my time. So it was no small amount of trepidation that I faced her daily enthusiastic greetings, surprise hugs and torrential reports on anything that might have happened to her in the space of her attention span, which was mercifully brief. I have to admit it was a bit embarrassing to be greeted every day by my name squealed at the top of her lungs, usually accompanied by a cheerfully spastic wave and an intense hug whenever she got within range. But I wasn't trying to impress anybody, so I endured it with as much friendliness as I could muster. Besides, she did squish pleasantly against my chest whenever she hugged me, a pleasure somewhat mitigated by a habit of forgetting to wear deodorant at least twice a week. Still, I often had to dispense chaste "side-hugs" lest certain anatomical reactions betray exactly how I enjoyed them. My own peculiar scholastic situation meant I only saw her at most twice a week, spending the rest of the time in advanced or college level courses, to which I was consigned despite my relative antipathy to studying. I may be a smartass, but I never put much work into it. I owed most of my advancement to parents who were constantly jockeying to have their "genius son" skip grades, take advanced courses and whatever legal or illegal means would put me further ahead of my peers. Despite that, it became pretty clear to me that I was probably Kaity's only real friend. She never seemed to notice, but most people went out of her way to avoid her. I couldn't really blame them either, I just happened to be more susceptible to guilt than most, and letting her putter away in all the wrong directions was easier than possibly hurting her feelings by telling her how to fix herself. In hindsight, she may have been aware of the situation to some degree, but I don't think her position really dawned on her until her nineteenth birthday. She invited me, of course. She must have ended up inviting half the damn school. I was wondering how she was going to cram all of these people into her house, let alone feed them. It was supposed to be a pizza and pool party in her backyard and she was expecting twenty or thirty people. So, when I rattled up her driveway in my battered Mazda, I was a bit confused by the utter lack of people. The confusion slowly turned to horror as I figured out what was going on. It became pretty obvious as I let myself in that I wasn't just the first to arrive: I was the only one to arrive. Kaity perched forlornly on a bar stool in front of a counter laden with full pizza boxes, cake and assorted party snacks, none of which had been touched. Her mother busied herself non-nonchalantly about the kitchen, apparently unwilling to risk disturbing her daughter more when she was obviously upset. I caught sight of her younger brother gazing longingly at the food, wondering if it was ok to begin eating with no party guests in sight. At the risk of embroiling myself in what was obviously an awkward situation, I spoke up. "Hey Kaity! Sorry I'm late. Where's the party?" She perked up a bit as I announced myself, and I caught a grateful glance from her mother as I tried to salvage the occasion. "No one is coming." She let a bit of her melancholy show through her happiness at seeing me, "My friends all had more important things to do than come to my birthday," My eyebrows rose involuntarily at hearing Kaity of all people resort to sarcasm. "Well," I retorted, "To hell with them then. I know I'm worth ten or twenty of them on a good day, so why not have a party of our own?" I punctuated my declaration by leaning down and lifting her unruly dark hair out of her eyes, giving her my best devil-may-care grin. She responded about at well as I could have hoped, giving me a hopeful smile through tear-reddened eyes. "Okay." Her mother took advantage of the distraction immediately, shooting me another thankful glance as she took charge, "Let's just have dinner then, we can go out back later, maybe break out a movie or something once it gets dark out." Despite the poor turnout, I felt like I'd managed to bring enough life back into her for the family to pick things up. We gathered round the pizza for her mom to say grace. We talked more than ate, for once I felt like an actual friend, and a bit more human than I'd felt in a while, struggling to help my naïve little friend through the realization that most people didn't really want to be around her when it really came down to it. Still, I made sure she had a good enough time. Even her mother seemed to be in a rare good mood as she snagged some pizza for herself. He little brother was in hog heaven, going to town on the overabundant food like a starving man, which should have been a warning sign that the disasters weren't over. Not content with going into a food coma like any sensible child, the little bastard decided he wasn't feeling well and promptly threw up down my back. I was disgusted and a bit outraged, feeling hot bile soaking into my clothes and listening to the middle-schooler hacking up a storm. I might have felt a little sorry for him had I noticed how red he was getting while I politely excused myself to change into the swimming trunks I'd brought with me. While I was skinning out of my slimed clothes and tossing them into the family washing machine, I caught some frantic raised voices and the slamming of the front door. A few minutes later, a soft tapping at the laundry-room door prompted me to finish pulling on my trunks and call out, "I'm decent." I had my back to the door, bent over the washer when Kaity walked in talking quickly, "Mom's taking Kyle to the emergency room. She said it's ok if we used the pool while she's gone." Running over that little non-sequitur, I choked out a surprised, "Wait, the Emergency Room, why..." before I turned around and abruptly lost all will to continue. Kaity was standing framed in the door, somewhat dopey smile still showing on her face, in what had to be the smallest bikini in the county. In her habitually loose clothing, I'd always assumed she was a little pudgy, but her current attire was busy banishing such notions, as well as most rational thought, from my mind. Strips of white fabric with black polka dots did a rather poor job of covering curvy pale flesh, and I swore I could hear the strings of her top humming with tension as they tried to restrain the snow-white balcony which dominated the landscape, and certainly made a fair bid for my attention. The sudden ringing in my ears drowned out whatever she had to say, forcing me to stammer out, "I'm sorry, what was that?" "Oh, I said he had an allergic reaction to the tomatoes. We got him a special pizza without them, but he ate the wrong one." She answered, oblivious to the effect she was having on me. "Right." I responded curtly, more like he'd eaten that one and then kept going. "Is he going to be ok?" "Mom got him his epi-pen in time, but he's probably going to have to spend the night in the hospital again. It's happened before, so he'll probably be fine." She sounded like she was reassuring me for some reason. "So, you want to go swim?" For some reason cold water sounded like a great idea just then. "Sure." I responded, regaining some clarity. As long as I just kept looking at her eyes; she turned around and I lost lock, my eyes dropping lower. I could see the presence of some baby fat clinging to her belly, but those honestly impressive tits and rolling hips served to even her out into an hourglass anyway. She was by no means supermodel thin, but the figure she cut in that bikini was favorable regardless. A fact that my mind only confirmed as I watched her stride dragging her bikini bottom between her ass cheeks, revealing more beautifully rounded pale ass cheek with every step. I barely made it halfway down the hall when the evacuation of blood from my brain was answered by a swelling elsewhere. My rising cock twitched, tenting the fabric of my swim trunks too obviously for me to play off. I fought off a little irrational panic as I tried to free it by tugging at my waistband. No such luck. Please don't turn around I, thought futilely in Kaitlyn's direction. Telepathy not being the most reliable of methods, she chose just that moment to look back at me with that silly fucking grin. She stopped walking when she saw my mortified expression, then saw the reason why I looked so embarrassed, her hands flying up to cover her mouth as she gasped and turned the rest of the way around. We both stood at a loss for words as the awkward pause grew and my face only got more red. Then again, so did hers. "Chris; " She broke the silence hesitantly, "Is that your; your; penis?" She almost whispered that last word fearfully, and I felt the irrational urge to face palm. "Yes." I said dumbly. "Look, can we sit down for a moment? This is really awkward." "Uh, sure." She very distractedly led me into the closest room, which happened to be her bedroom, a fact which only heightened my discomfort, although I didn't want to explain to her why. She sat down on the bed, and I couldn't find any other place to sit, so I sat on the bed a few feet from her. By this time, my erection had decided to tangle itself in the netting of my trunks and, despite the embarrassment it was causing, showed no signs of backing down. Especially with Kaitlyn sitting so close and staring at it so fixedly. I tried to fix it as subtly as I could, given the circumstances, but the stupid netting only conspired to pinch the head, making me wince involuntarily. "Does it hurt?" she asked, and I abruptly wondered if she was doing this on purpose. I managed to mutter an apology. "Sorry, it's like this being a guy. Sometimes you see someone; something and it's kinda got a mind of its own." "So; I did that?" She asked with some amazement, once again leading me to believe she was fucking with me. "Yeah, I mean, sorry. I don't think of you like that or anything, it’s just you're very attractive and..." She cut me off, this time she was blushing, "I'm attractive?" She seemed genuinely surprised that I'd admitted it. Taking a refuge in audacity, I responded, "Well yeah, when you come around wearing that, and with the way it shows your body and stuff." Honestly this couldn't get any more awkward if; "Can, I see it?" she whispered, bringing my train of thought to a screeching halt. I stared at her mutely for a long moment, before some impulse in my brain pushed me over the edge. I slid my shorts down around my ankles, freeing my cock and letting it stand free and in plain sight. I looked at Kaity to see her go furiously red, bite her lower lip and unconsciously cross her legs. "Kaity?" I asked, worried I'd gone too far, reaching over to touch her shoulder. She twitched in reaction before tearing her eyes away from my erection. "Looking at me gave you that?" She said in a tone of disbelief. I was about three seconds from calling bullshit. There was no way she was that naïve. "Kaitlyn; you're a virgin?" She nodded slowly, looking me in the eye. "But you at least had sex ed, right? Right?" "No. Mom called the school when she heard it was happening and got me excused." Oh. My. Fucking. God. "Oh, Kaity. So you've never seen a; man naked before?" Her face answered the question for me, and I noticed her hands clutched white-knuckled behind her back. "Would you like to touch it?" She looked at me like a dear in the headlights, a mixture of shock and guilt in her eyes before she looked back down and extended a hand gingerly towards my groin. Cool knuckles grazed the curve of my shaft before she pulled her hand back as if it had been burned. I gave her my best patient smile, becoming less embarrassed for me and more for her by the second. "Here." I took her hand and guided it back to my cock, wrapping her fingers around my girth and feeling myself shiver at the soft touch. I looked back at her, "Have you never masturbated before?" She seemed too distracted by the feel of my warmth in the palm of her hand to be taken aback by the question. "No, I; it doesn't feel right!" Once again I felt something like pity for the poor repressed girl. I edged closer until our thighs were together, forcing her to straighten up to keep her hand on my cock, which she did without thinking. Fair's fair, I wrapped an arm around her to cup a tit through the bikini. "Here, let me show you." It was her turn to shiver as I stroked her through the soft fabric, when she didn't protest, I made sure my other hand found a tit and softly squeezed. "Stroke my cock a little, Kaity." She blushed at the profanity, but her hand started to gently rub my shaft and she stammered, "Like, this?" In answer, I leaned in and kissed her, my lips leaving hers after only a moment to trail down her jawline before finding the sweet spot behind her ear. A nibble here, a lick there, and I was rewarded by feeling her breathing increase. Her arousal manifested in other ways too, as my hands found her nipples beginning to show through her bikini. I caught one and rolled it between my fingers, and her breath caught in her throat. I let my other hand fall to her lap, only to find myself denied access by her reflexively crossed legs. "Kaity." I prompted into her ear as my hand wormed itself between her thighs to stroke her through the fabric. I could instantly feel the profile of her swelling clit through the cloth, and I massaged it gently. Kaitlyn was still somewhat hesitant in her attentions towards my cock, although it hadn't stopped swelling the entire time. By now I was almost painfully erect, and there was no way her hesitant fingers were going to ease that, no matter how welcome they were. I disengaged myself from Kaitlyn smoothly, and she opened her pleasure numbed eyes in chagrin as I stopped stroking her. I just smiled mischievously, "Lie back and open your legs." I commanded. She inhaled sharply, looking a little worried. "But," I cut her off before she could say another word, "Don't worry, just lie back." I eased her gently down, letting my mouth trail down her body as she went, latching onto one of her nipples and sucking on it through the fabric, enjoying the way her arching back drove her down faster. I reluctantly released her tit and turned my attentions towards the joining of her legs, where her tightly closed thighs still denied me access. What was the old saying? Persuasion is better than force? I kissed her belly button before driving my mouth eagerly towards her locked thighs, forcing my tongue between them to feel the swelling of her pussy lips through the polyester. When my lips found the soft protrusion of her clitoris and latched on like a suckling baby, Kaity let out an explosive gasp and her legs parted involuntarily. I lifted up her ass to position myself better, getting my head between her legs before I began to feast on her slit in earnest. Even through the fabric I could feel both my saliva and her wetness begin to soak through her bikini bottom as the swelling of her pussy started to engulf the fabric. I decided to speed up the process by tugging her bottoms up so they slipped inside her, pressing down on her clitoris while giving me more flesh to lick and suck. Her hips started to buck roughly against my face, so I pulled the fabric aside and pressed my mouth into her cunt, eager for the flood I was sure would come next. Kaitlyn didn't disappoint me, wrapping her legs around my head and cumming convulsively, letting wave after wave of delicious nectar find my tongue. I sucked it up greedily, admiring her taste and the musky smell of her pleasure. When she finally released her death grip on my head, I rolled off the bed, dragging her ass down with me. Still somewhat limp from the power of her orgasm, she rolled with it, putting her ass in the air invitingly. My cock twitching in anticipation, I slid her bikini down off her legs, letting my fingers find and play with her cunt as I balled up the soaking garment and tossed it on the bed. My fingers slipped in and out of her easily, her slick pussy coating them generously, prompting Kaity to moan into the mattress. As I withdrew my fingers reluctantly, she looked over her shoulder dreamily, "Are you going to put it in?" I grinned at her, my cock in my hand, and started rubbing my head between her pussy lips. "Am I going to put what in?" I asked, as innocently as I could, given the circumstances. She bit her lip before asking, "Are you going to put your penis in?" "My what?" I feigned confusion as I pushed my cock between her legs and let it drag back across her pussy. Her cunt was practically twitching, dripping down her leg as she finally grew brazen enough to demand, "Put your cock in me!" "There's the slut I've been trying to bring out!" I said cheerfully, and pushed my shaft slowly into her. She moaned and grabbed handfuls of bedding as I eased in, mindful of her virginity. To my surprise, I didn't meet the resistance I was expecting. There was no sensation of popping a cherry, and she certainly didn't seem to be in pain. Well, I did remember reading somewhere that not all girls lose their hymen  only during sex. I pushed the distraction aside as I focused on the pure sensation of pushing into her. I started a rhythmic pumping and reached up to drag her bikini down off her tits, grabbing and fondling the knockers as I pressed into her. She started to push back against every thrust, eager for my cock, seeming to forget her earlier shyness. Her moans gathered in intensity, to the point of becoming embarrassingly loud. I was abruptly glad we were alone in the house. I must have been spared the intensity of her cries during her first orgasm by the thighs clamped around my head with hysteric strength. She started clamping down with those thighs again, tightening around my shaft. My self-control began to erode, and I leaned into her, trading distance for shorter, faster strokes and squeezing her tits like I was trying to milk them. She pushed back into me and cried out, panting her way towards climax. True to form, that was the time we heard a car door slam and we both stopped dead. Moments later, the front door opened, and frantic footsteps made their way through the living room. Kaity's mother called out, "Kaity? Chris? You still in here?" In the heat of the moment, neither of us had thought to close the door to Kaitlyn's Room. I started to pull out of her, only to have her moan softly and close the distance again, keeping me inside her. Had she gone crazy? Rather than prompt her mother to come looking for us, I answered her. "Yeah, we're in here. Kaity's just showing me her," I looked around for something plausible, "Warrior Cats books." I added somewhat more softly to Kaitlyn, "Right?" Thankfully, Kaitlyn managed to muster up the composure to call out, "Yeah mom, we're alright." Before her mother could get suspicious. Again I attempted to extract myself, only to provoke a soft cry that stopped me and my heart dead. "I'm only here for a minute, I just had to get Kyle's medicine. The doctors need to know what else he's allergic too. He's doing fine, but they want him to stay the night." Her Mom was rustling through some cabinets in the kitchen. Kaity called back, halting a little bit to pump herself back onto my cock, "Okay mom, huh, tell him I hope he's feeling better." I was looking down at Kaitlyn with a mixture of anger and admiration. The crazy bitch still wanted to go, with her mother in the house! Well fuck it! I thought, I was game if she was, but the moaning had to stop, her mom would have to be deaf not to hear it. I pushed Kaity forward onto the bed until I could reach the first thing that came to hand. I tapped her on the shoulder and presented it to her before shoving her balled up and soaking bikini bottoms into her mouth. Before she could do anything about it, I yanked her ass back with me until she was hanging off the edge of the bed, both hands occupied with holding her up and her tits dangling in the empty air. I set into her again, at the same pace as before, letting the new position giving me more length to the stroke, but no less speed for that. For her part she pushed back against me as firmly as she could without falling off the bed. Thankfully that wasn't much, otherwise her mother would have been alerted by the slapping of balls against sopping pussy! Somehow, the combination of tasting her own arousal and the excitement of how risky our position was drove her quickly over the edge. Her cunt tightened around my shaft and she started shaking, the strain of the position making her knees weak. I caught her by the hips before she could buckle, letting my cock be pushed out by the rush that soaked my crotch and dripped down her legs to puddle on the floor. Still desperate to cum, I pressed her thighs together and slipped my cock between them, pumping desperately to my own climax. I felt my balls tighten up and pushed through her legs one final time before I tensed every muscle in my body and my semen boiled out to splash in a sudden jet against her belly, splashing against the undersides of her tits before trailing off to cover her thighs in my cum. She collapsed weakly against the bed, and I followed suit, spooning her with my arms wrapped around her waist. Her mother called from the door, "Alright hun, I'll probably be at the hospital the rest of the night, make sure you get to bed at a reasonable hour! And make sure Chris gets safely home, too!" Kaitlyn spat out her bikini to answer, "Yes Ma, Love you." before the door slammed. She looked back at me, "This is gonna change things, isn't it?" "Yes." Was all I could manage. "Good." Based on a post by NiceDayReboot, for Literotica.
Show more...
1 month ago

My First Time
Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3
Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 3 Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity. Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Cam was all smiles when she arrived, effusive with compliments over how gorgeous he thought she looked. That helped clear the air, and the two fell right back into their conversation, picking up where they left off and talking into the night until the place closed down and they were forced to leave. Any time in the future she thought back to that night, Rachel could never remember what they talked about on the walk back to her dorm, because though she listened and participated, her mind was elsewhere. Specifically it was on throwing out all her chaste intentions for the evening and becoming determined to get this boy's cock in her mouth. He was hot, he was a gentleman, and everything about him turned her on. Reaching her building's entrance, she was about to invite him inside when he wished her goodnight. They made plans to hang out again soon, and he headed off. Rachel headed up to her room, confounded at how genuine he was, stripped off all her modest clothes, and fucked herself silly trying to sate the horniness that Cam had inflicted on her. Their next date was equally as refreshing, and this time their evening ended with a kiss. A small taste at first, but soon the two felt their tongues intertwine, and their bodies heave and swell against each other's. Yet still, that's where the date would end, but before he left, they made plans once again. Plans for dinner; at Cam's. This time there was no modesty to hide behind in the way she dressed. She wanted this boy and she wanted him bad. She made sure her best assets were on display, a lovely dress with a deep cut neckline that her ripe, full breasts were practically bursting out of. On her way to his place she was even a little nervous. It had been a while since she had been with anyone, but that wasn't it. It was something about him, he wasn't just another hook up, he was different. Cam welcomed her at the door with his bright, perfect smile, and she almost jumped him the second she heard the latch click behind her. Somehow she held it together and made her way to the couch, where he had a bottle of wine waiting to share. They each had a glass, falling deep into conversation so easily, and when they were done, Rachel noticed that they had slowly and silently inched closer and closer as they talked. They were practically on top of each other now. Now the talking was done. Cam brushed a strand of hair away from Rachel's face, and her whole body buzzed. She didn't want to be strong anymore but somehow she waited, somehow she let him make the first move. He licked his lips, leaned in, and kissed her softly. He held her close. She felt safe. She felt relaxed. There was no rush on either of their parts, and the two just kissed, enjoying each other's lips, listening to their soft coos and breaths that accentuated the gentle music playing in the background. Rachel had never been kissed like this. Kissing was always just a precursor to what came next, but not here. Not with Cam. She could have stayed there forever in his lips, but still she put up no refute when she felt his hands start to spread over her body. Down her arms, across her hips, and then, then; she felt the sweet comfort of his strong hands on her breasts. Cam squeezed them gently, kneading them delicately through her dress. His hands felt incredible, but she needed more than a tease, and so it was Rachel who, through the electric sensations of his lips on hers, reached up and pulled down her top, exposing her fat, milky breast to him. They groaned into each other's mouth when the skin of his hand touched the skin of her breast. He squeezed harder this time, with more purpose, and Rachel arched her back into him deeper. His finger danced around her diamond-hard nipple before gently tweaking it, then he squeezed again. Rachel lolled her head back in ecstasy, and Cam took the opportunity to kiss his way down her pale neck, over the flat of her chest. Rachel felt her breath involuntarily hold as he lifted her heavy tit, waiting in anticipation for his lips to taste her nipple. She felt the wetness of his tongue around the tip, then the full, soft suction of his mouth, and she almost screamed. Sensations coursed through her as he sucked on her nipple, and then the feel of cool air. Then his lips on hers once again. He kissed her, deeply and sensually, gently petting and caressing her breast as he did so. Then the kissing stopped. Rachel opened her eyes dreamily and looked up at the gorgeous man she was coupled with. He was waiting for something, waiting for her, and so slowly, still lost in the sensation of his hand on her smooth, milky flesh, Rachel gripped at the length of her dress, pulling it upward as her thick, creamy thighs gently butterflied open. Rachel smiled at him. He smiled back. Gravity took control of her breast, and Cam's hand slid down her torso. Her eyes shut as she felt his fingers dancing around her inner thighs, moving closer and closer to what they both wanted. When she was unable to take any more teasing he cupped his full, strong hand over her entire wet mound and just held it there. Rachel gasped. She clung to him as his hand pulsed slowly into her labia, the anticipation of receiving his fingers driving her wild. He pecked sweetly at her neck as he got a feel for her most intimate area. Then, the pressure released, and she felt only a single finger begin to glide, almost imperceptibly, over her soaked panties. She had been here before, had men touch her before, but something wholly new occurred at that moment. He did something no one else had ever done, not even Tim: he asked her what she wanted. "I want you to show me what you like," he whispered, practically staring into her soul, "I want you to show me how to please you." Rachel absolutely melted. She pulled him close, kissing him deeply, the heat of passion practically overwhelming her. "Touch me. Please," she hissed. She felt the band of her panties stretch, felt his firm fingers pass through the ginger tuft of pubic hair. It felt like her entire being had opened up completely as the first finger of Cam's hand slipped easily inside her tight body. Rachel obeyed his request, steering him in the right direction as he worked first one finger, then two inside of her steaming core. She was riding waves of pleasure, wondering if it could ever get better, when Cam slid down her body, and she felt his face press between her legs. His lips and tongue joined his fingers, and created a symphony of intense sensation. Rachel felt the electricity building inside her, he was playing her body like a fine tuned instrument. Then something happened. She started to feel it. Her whole body was buzzing, her pussy was on fire. There was only one place to go, and she was almost there, He was getting her there. "Oh my God, oh my God, oh my God!" she started to chant as the feeling kept rising, the rhythmic thrusting of his thick fingers driving her to the edge while his tongue wrote poems on the tip of her clit. She had wanted this for so long, something other than dalliances with Tim, something real, something explicit, something climactic, and now, finally, after so many years, it was coming. She was cumming. Cam held on for dear life and Rachel cried out in deep rapture as her body spasmed and shook with a deep orgasm. Finally, Finally, her body seemed to cry, racing white hot pleasure through her as she wriggled against her lover's face. It only lasted moments, but Rachel felt like it would never end. Cam rocked her back to earth, holding and stroking her as she came down from an unbelievable high. When her breath finally calmed, Rachel took stock of what had just happened. For the first time in her life, a man other than Tim had made her cum. She was giddy with excitement, and no less ravenous for the man in question. Staring at him in awe for a moment, that big bright smile of his warming her with its light, her hand drifted down between his legs. He was hard. Extremely. Now it was her turn. She sat upright, and immediately pulled the top of her dress down completely, bearing both of her huge, heaving breasts to Cam. She lurched toward him, and Cam met her, getting completely lost in the overwhelming flesh of her bosom. He squeezed and kissed, groped and sucked, and while he enjoyed himself, Rachel's hand worked open his pants and freed his painfully hard cock to the night. She sighed. She loved it already. It wasn't the biggest she'd ever had, but it didn't matter. It was perfect. Rachel cooed and encouraged Cam's working of her tits as she began to explore his rigid length with her hand. She stroked generously, but this was only a warm up for what her true intentions were. When she couldn't stand the need any longer, when her mouth was watering with desire, she disengaged, slid down his body until she was on her knees on the floor between his legs. She smiled at him, she could have returned the favor and asked him what he liked, but she knew she didn't need to. Taking one last moment to appreciate the specimen before her, to feel the weight of his balls in her hand, Rachel licked her lips and leaned in, taking Cam's hard, thick cock into her mouth. He felt so good between her lips, so hard, yet so soft. So alive. She penetrated her mouth with his length with pure joy, covering every inch of him with perfect pleasure. She wanted to give this man everything he deserved, everything she denied from so many others. Pushing forward she felt him pass the back of her tongue, and smirked in glee as a deep groan from him signaled his entry into her throat. She wanted him deep, as deep as he could go, and she moaned in delight when she felt his pubic hair push into her nose. She worked him in and out in long, deep strokes, practically using her whole body to suck this boy's cock. It didn't take long before she started to see the signs, the staggered breath, the stiffening body, and it was then that she decided she wanted to do something for him that she had (almost) never done for anyone before. "God Rachel," he hissed, "I'm; gonna cum!" She slipped him out of her throat at the last moment, holding his head in her mouth. Her hand stroked his shaft firmly and with purpose, and her other hand kneaded his boiling balls. It was only a moment before she felt the fat head of his cock flare, and then twitch strongly against her as he began to fill her mouth with pulse after pulse of hot semen. "Huh; oh my gawd," he wailed, cumming in Rachel's mouth. She never stopped, working him through the peak of his orgasm, then slowly caressing him as he came down. Once his spasming subsided, Rachel carefully slipped his swollen cock out of her mouth and looked up at him. Opening her mouth she tilted back so he could see the result of her handiwork, a pool of thick white coated her tongue. She wanted him to see it, to see His cum in Her mouth. She closed her mouth, and with a twinkle in her eye, swallowed down the entire load. "Damn, girl!" Cam said with a laugh. She started to laugh too, the wildness of what just happened catching up with her. Cam reached for her, the two of them sharing the laughter, and pulled her lips to his, kissing her deep. Kissing her. After he had just cum in her mouth. She didn't know why, but she found that incredibly sexy. They held each other on the couch, basking in their newfound intimacy, just relaxing into each other's arms. As the night rolled on, Rachel had a horrible thought, that what just happened was only a fluke, so when they moved to Cam's bed, she made sure to try it again. This time both fully nude, able to feel everything. It was no fluke. Rachel giggled with glee after Cam gave her another orgasm. This was real. This was special. Drifting off to sleep after swallowing her second load of Cam's cum, Rachel was excited for the future. Excited for what their relationship might bring, and excited to do all manner of depraved things with Cam, all just short of full penetrative sex. If things went well though, she thought, hopefully that day would come. Rachel and Cam stayed together all through the remainder of college, and then some, and Rachel was sure there were wedding bells in her future. Unfortunately though, as all good things must, eventually it had to end. Cam was being deployed, and they both decided the strain would be too much. And so at twenty four, Rachel found herself single for the first time in years, unmarried, and depressed. She was still a virgin though, she had never had the experience of totally sharing her body with Cam, a man she believed she loved, because they hadn't married. And that was good. Right? For the next year, Rachel found herself swinging between self-imposed celibacy, and unsatisfying hook ups. That's why she found herself on her knees in the back of a minivan, sucking the cock of a guy she used to hook up with in high school. A guy who was now divorced, with two kids. She had hoped his time being married would have improved his skills, but after a not entirely unpleasant round of fingering and cunt licking, she tapped out, unfulfilled, and returned the favor, the way she always had. "Don't cum in my mouth, okay?" she said, to an intoxicated grunt of agreement, then moments later popped his straining flesh out of her mouth to finish the job with her hand. She'd wipe his drizzle from her hands, they'd part ways with a promise to be in touch soon, and Rachel would end the night (this time in her own apartment) doing for herself what the guy she was with could not. Masturbating always made her kind of melancholy though, as sure enough her thoughts would drift to Cam, and to all the things they had done together; all the ways they had made each other feel good. It was a vicious circle though, as this melancholy is what drove her to rekindle past hookups in an attempt to get Cam out of her mind, only to find herself thinking of him when she returned home unsatisfied, to finish herself off. Of all the guys she had reconnected with, she ultimately knew what she was going to get (or not get, for that matter), yet it never stopped her from reaching out to them. All, that is, but one. "Hey." The words sat silently in a void on her computer screen. She didn't know what to expect, or whether to expect anything at all, but nonetheless she put them out there. And waited. This was stupid, she thought. It was a mistake. It had been years since they had talked. He probably had his own life now and didn't have time for a stroll down memory lane that wreaked of desperation and, "Hey!" The tension in her body alleviated slightly as the words popped up. "Long time no talk! How've you been?" The tone was jovial and pleasant, as though he was actually excited to hear from her. She started to breathe again, and soon the two fell into a pleasant reminiscence. It was nice to talk to him again. It was nice to talk to Tim. "I'm sorry I just sort of disappeared back then," she said after a moment of reflection. He was a good guy, and a good friend, as much as she tried to believe what they had was purely physical. "I kind of got; caught up with life, I guess." "No, it's totally cool," he wrote back, "It happens to all of us." There was a pause, and then a question she hadn't been asked in a long time. "Truth or dare?" A tingle ran through Rachel's body. She knew where that question could lead when coming from Tim. Wasn't that really why she messaged him in the first place, though? Why try to deny it? "Truth," she finally responded "What was his name?" "What makes you think there was a guy involved?" "Because I know the reason we kept in touch as long as we did, and when you disappeared, I had to assume it was for a specific reason." "Oh yeah?" she typed back, annoyed at his accuracy. "And what reason is that?" "You found someone else who could make you cum." "I don't think that's any of your business, Tim :P" she said, as coy as ever. She never liked admitting when he was right, and Tim somehow was always right. She didn't even know what she was doing, or why she reached out to him. "Hey, what's your weekend look like? You wanna come by my place Saturday night and we can; catch up?" Her answer to this question was as good as an answer to his previous one. She'd be telling him a lot by how she chose to answer. There wasn't really ever a choice though. He had made it easy for her, and she wrote back the only word she had ever considered: "Sure." "And so I've been a nurse for coming up on three years now," Rachel said, taking another sip of the very good wine Tim had brought out. "That is so great, Rachel, I'm so happy for you!" She could tell by the tone of his voice he meant it. Tim wouldn't shine her on, he wasn't that kind of guy. She had gotten to his place at 8, and was met with a big, enveloping hug when she entered. It was nice. His body felt nice against hers. Tim's place was modest, but it looked great. Somewhere along the line Tim apparently grew up, and got some great taste as well. Well, Tim always had great taste, she chuckled to herself. She was trying to tell herself that wasn't why she had come, but if she was already making jokes like that, even to herself, there wasn't much pretense getting in her way. The atmosphere was cozy and cool, and any nervousness she had felt about rekindling whatever this was; was starting to dissipate. After a brief tour, the two old friends made their way to the couch, where wine and stories of what their lives had become were shared. He looked good, she couldn't deny it. She had always found Tim cute, but a couple years of age and maturity really did him good. She liked to think he thought the same thing about her, she'd put on a couple pounds, but thankfully it all went to the right places, making her tits somehow even bigger than they had been when he'd last experienced them. She made sure to dress to accentuate those curves as well. She knew he liked them, and she wanted to show off what age and maturity had done for her, but not be too obvious about it. She chose a simple, black dress with a low, but not Too low, neckline that hugged her body delightfully. Her cleavage looked exquisite, and the knee high boots she chose to top it all off added a nice bit of style. At this point in the night, she wasn't nervous anymore, she was anxious. She wanted him to touch her, she wanted to touch him. She wanted to know if his cock was as perfect as she remembered. But she would never make the first move, and he knew that. He was making her wait. Teasing her. She was once again annoyed at the hold he had over her, a hold that was making her excruciatingly horny. The night continued, and as they finished their wine, there was a palpable shift in the air. "How's your mom?" he asked, putting his wine glass down to focus on her. "She's good," she answered shortly. There wasn't much less she wanted to think about at this moment than her mom; "Do you still go to two churches?" "Yes," she said, unconsciously rubbing her thighs together. She knew the implication of his question. Tim smiled, and shifted toward her, and lowered his voice. "Are you still a virgin?" His hand fell gently to the creamy flesh exposed below her dress. She didn't stop him. His eyes were locked on hers. She felt a tingle in her body as she answered, "Yes." He smiled again. "But you've been busy, haven't you?" He began stroking her leg. It felt good. He felt good. "Yes," she whispered. Tim leaned in close. Damnit, he even smelled good. There was now only an inch or so between them, but the tension inside her made the distance feel cavernous. He licked his lips, and then Rachel and Tim did something they had never done in all the time they spent hooking up: they kissed. And boy, what a kiss. Rachel generally didn't want the guys she had hooked up with to kiss her, as kissing was somehow more intimate to her than the other activities they got up to, but here, with Tim, it felt natural. He was a great kisser, maybe she had been missing out. But she didn't need a kiss to know how good he was with his lips and tongue. She was just starting to relax into their make out session when Tim gently disengaged, leaning back. He smirked at the red flush blossoming on her alabaster chest. "Show me," he said, shifting away from her more, relaxing against the arm of the couch. "Show you what?" she said, feigning ignorance. She knew. "Show me how busy you've been." His glare was like a laser through her soul. She smirked. Usually her expertise was a reward for a job well done, but he knew why she was there, he knew she was desperate, and he was making her wait. He was making her work for it. She should have been annoyed, but she was even more turned on. Damn this man. Rachel got up off the couch. She took a moment to straighten out her dress, then languidly gilded towards Tim's position, her hips crashing like ocean waves as she moved. She leaned forward, tits first, and straddled the boy, making sure to grind herself deeply into his crotch. They both groaned. She could feel him through his pants. That magnificent cock, hard for her already. She smiled. She shimmied her shoulders, giving her cleavage an irresistible jiggle. She felt him shift against her, his hard cock pressing into her again. She sighed. Her hands found his chest, feeling his muscles, then floated up to the neckline of her dress. She teased the edge of the fabric, never taking her eyes off Tim, then slowly, deliberately, she eased down the front of her dress and her two spectacular breasts melted out like warm molasses. "My goodness," Tim sighed, taking in the epic sight, "I sure did miss these." "Oh yeah?" A faint smile spread over Rachel's heated face. They missed him as much as he missed them, she could safely say. But two could play at this game. "Show me." Tim smiled at the turning of the tables. He could have taken them into his hands, squeezed them, but they hung so deliciously in front of him, like the sweetest, ripest fruit, and he desperately wanted a taste. He pulled Rachel by her thick ass, making her bolt upright on his lap, then fall forward in surprise. She caught herself on the back of the couch with a squeal, and Tim latched his mouth on to one of her hard, pink nipples. A deep gasp escaped her mouth, the suction harder than she expected, but oh so good. He sucked her tit, swirling the stiff tip around in his mouth, each flick sending electricity deep into her body, and just when she thought she couldn't take anymore he switched to the other nipple. Deep sucks, fast teases, it was driving her crazy. As good as Cam was, the truth was that no one drove her wild quite like Tim. His hands came up as he disengaged his mouth, giving her heavy breasts a break from gravity and his hungry mouth. He squeezed, there was so Much to squeeze, she moaned deeply. Her hips began to gyrate on his lap. He hadn't even taken his clothes off yet and he was already sending her on her way. But that could wait, as much as it hurt her to think it, and she leaned back, pulling away from his grasping hands. She shifted down, sitting more on his knees now, and used her hands to work his pants open, the exertion causing a hypnotic jiggle to run through her impressive rack. She was trying not to seem too eager, too excited, like opening a present on Christmas, and then all at once, there it was, tall, thick, and proud, the most perfect cock she had ever had the pleasure of experiencing. She let out a wistful sigh as she took it in after so many years, then gently began to run her fingers up it. It felt so good, she never imagined she'd be nostalgic for a cock, but there she was, and soon light touches turned to grasping hands running up and down its length as she remembered. Remembered having that hot cock in her mouth, feeling it pitch, roll, and pulse between her lips; in her throat. It'd be so easy, she thought, to nudge her body forward and take Tim's perfect cock inside her. If she was going to do it, if she was going to give in, she couldn't think of a better cock to do it with; But no, she couldn't. She wouldn't. At least; not like that. Finally unable to deny the urges any longer, Rachel slid down between Tim's legs. A pearl of clear liquid beaded out of his tip, and Rachel leaned in and licked it off. It was a sweetness she hadn't tasted in a long time. She always liked the way his precum tasted. It always made her even more horny when it hit her tongue. With a moan from both of them, Rachel sunk forward and slipped his beautiful love stick into her mouth. Rachel slurped and sucked on Tim's cock with deep, lustful abandon. He filled her mouth so perfectly. She loved the way her jaw had to stretch to accommodate him, loved how the slick ridges of his firm flesh rippled against her supple lips as she worked him. And his balls, oh God, his balls, so big, so full, all for her. She rolled them around in her hand as she sucked him, wondering if the other girls he had been with did it like she did. Wondered if they did it better. Slipping him out of her mouth, she kept working him with her hand as she took one ball, then the other, into her mouth. She hardly ever did that with guys, she never really wanted to. But she wanted to with Tim. She wanted to with Cam. "Oh my God, Rachel;” Tim moaned as she worked him over. She felt his hand on the side of her face gently urge her back up to his straining cock. She obliged him. His hand stayed on her as she resumed her wet, rhythmic bobbing, passively guiding her up and down his firm pole. Another groan, and then a slight pull by his hand on her downstroke. Then another. She knew what he wanted. She wanted it too. She wanted him to fill her up. On the next stroke down, Rachel adjusted herself, took a breath, and fed Tim's thick, fantastic cock past the back of her tongue and down into her tight throat. A loud groan escaped Tim, and his other hand joined the first on her head, holding her gently while the slick squeeze of Rachel's throat sent fireworks through his body. She knew he loved this, they always did, but Rachel wanted to show off. She needed to show off. Without ever breaking her connection, she began to pick up her pace. Tim's fingers began to dig into her hair now, and his groans and wheezes came hard and fast. Rachel wasn't sucking his cock anymore, she was fucking him with her throat. Tim’s hips rocked into her in time, and Rachel took his length willingly and wantonly over and over. She remembered how Cam had taught her to do it, taught her to let him use her mouth and throat like the pussy he really wanted. She wanted him to. She needed it too. Tim's thrusting soon got erratic, Rachel knew he was close. Her hand slipped down below her chin and took those big, beautiful balls into it and began to squeeze rhythmically in time with each of his thrusts. "Oh fuck, oh, fuck, oh fuck," Tim gasped through gritted teeth, "I'm gonna cum, Rachel. Do you want me to cum?" "Umm hmm" she moaned, truthfully. "You want me to cum in your mouth? You want my cum down your throat?" "Umm hmm" "Fuck, baby," he groaned, his hands gripping tightly into her hair, "fuck; Fuck!" With a final push, he held himself as deep inside her as he could. Her nose pressed against his dark pubes, and all at once she felt it. It started in his balls, shooting through the length of his hard cock, deep into her throat. Spasms, throbs. Groans. Tim was cumming deep down her throat. She could feel each ripple of his trembling flesh shudder down his length and send his thick spurts directly into her belly. Rachel had never been so wet in her entire life. "Jesus Christ, girl," Tim exclaimed through deep breaths as his orgasm waned. Rachel slipped him out of her throat and held his tip in her mouth, gently suckling his spent member, holding his shaft with both hands, relishing the vibrations of his aftershocks pulsing through her fingers. She knew how good she was, and generally the praise of the guys she was with didn't do much for her, but to hear Tim say that made her feel good. Slowly she slipped her lips up off his manhood for the final time and smiled at him, licking any stray fluid from her lips. He was still fairly hard, and Rachel just couldn't resist leaning forward and easing him between her massive breasts. Normally when the guy came, that was it, but she couldn't get enough at that moment. It wasn't much of a mystery, though, as she was insanely horny, and desperately for Tim to return the favor. What she wasn't ready for, was for Tim to lean in and kiss her. Only Cam had ever done that before. Why did it turn her on so much? She melted into the boy and his strong arms shifted their positions so Tim was now almost cradling her body as he kissed her. His hands caressed the smooth skin of her face and neck, before dripping over her shoulders and clavicle, reminiscent of the back rubs he used to give her when they were kids. They hovered there, relaxed and rocking. Her ass pushed into him with need as the hot breath from his words washed over her neck. "That was absolutely amazing," he practically whispered, his hands exploring her bare skin, "did you do that for him, too?" "; who?;” she managed to eke out, lost in the sensation of his hands on her skin. "You know who," he said with a faint snort of amusement, "the one who finally made you cum." She shuddered as the words sank into her ears. He had her exactly where he wanted her, she knew it. He knew the state she was in was better than truth serum. "Yes." "What was his name?" "Cam," she hissed, almost desperate to not let the information slip. "You loved throating Cam's big cock, didn't you?" "Yes;” "You let him cum in your mouth, didn't you?" his hands drifted up and traced the line of her jaw. "Yes;” "And you swallowed his cum, didn't you?" fingers melted down her smooth, porcelain neck. "Yes; ." her body was on fire. Tim's hands slipped down to Rachel's soft, swollen breasts with the hard, pink nipples, and lightly ran his fingertips around the sensitive flesh. "I bet you wrapped these amazing tits around his hard cock, too, didn't you?" He squeezed as she groaned in confirmation. "I bet he loved it, too," he said with a chuckle, kneading her thick globes, "he couldn't put his cock deep into that tight, virgin cunt of yours, so I bet he fucked these amazing tits any chance he could, didn't he?" She gasped in agreement again as his fingers dug into her deeper. "Did he cum on them? Did he fuck them so good and then shoot his hot load all over you?" She nodded, arching her back into him, his hands running over her whole body. Goddamn he was good at this. "You let him cum on your face, didn't you?" "; uh huh;” she groaned. It was the truth, but it wasn't exactly the whole story. She'd admit it, but wouldn't tell Tim that it wasn't because Cam asked, it was because She asked. One night, after a few too many drinks, after Cam had rocked her body with an incredible orgasm, sucking Cam's cock made her feel delightfully extra slutty, so when she felt Cam stiffen and shudder, she looked him dead in the eye and said "cum on my face, baby." He didn't have time to process or resist. In the blink of an eye his cock was out of her mouth and in his hand, and thick, white ropes of hot cum were leaping from him, lashing Rachel's open-mouthed face. It was something she only ever let one other person do, Tim, and it was exhilarating to cross that line with someone else. She wouldn't let him fuck her because of arbitrary societal and religious rules, but she was happy to have his cock in her throat, and his cum all over her face. Even she admitted that it didn't make a lot of sense, but that's just how it was. "And you loved it, didn't you?" Tim hissed. He was hard again and Rachel could feel it pressing into her back. She loved that feeling. "You loved him using your body, your tits and your mouth, and having him cover you with his hot, sticky cum, didn't you? Just like you love it when I do it?" "Yes" she hissed, herself. Tim was incredible tonight, he had her on the verge of cumming, and he hadn't even touched her pussy yet. This boy was talented. What's more, he was right. Rachel always thought her aversion to cum was a gross reaction to the slimy texture and perceived uncleanness. But Tim and Cam taught her that if the person was special enough to her, she wanted it all. Every inch, every drop, in her, on her, whatever she could get. "It's what you wanted, I know it," he said, his hands spreading her thighs, "so tell me what you want right now, Rachel; tell me what you Need." She was practically in a trance, wriggling her overheated body against his. What she needed was never in doubt. "Make me cum," she exclaimed, "Please; Please make me cum!" "Yes, ma'am," he growled, and quickly repositioned himself between her legs. Her body was caught in a whirlwind of pleasure. First his fingers exploring deep inside her tight, wet, entryway, then his lips and tongue performing a concerto on her lips and clit. Rachel writhed and moaned, giggled and gasped as Tim steered her boat directly into the tsunami waves of erotic pleasure. Light burst behind her eyes, it had been so long since he had touched her, and there was still no one better. No one who could generate such pure ecstasy in her body. "Oh, fuck; oh my God; My God!" she howled. Her hands flailed, looking for something, anything to hold on to. The sounds bursting from her body resembled a charging steam train driving harder and harder toward; .toward;”I'm cumming!" Tim held on for dear life, expertly escorting her through a body-shattering climax. Why was he so good at this, she thought. He was even better at making her cum than She was. And more importantly, what was it, Why was it, that only two people had ever managed to get her off? But as she laid there coming down from an astronomical high, her body still trembling, she knew, she just knew, that even if she did meet another man who could make her cum, he wouldn't be able to do it like Tim did. The two of them laid there, exhausted from their frantic coupling, taking in the moment, taking in their history. "This isn't fair, you know," she said, with mild frustration, "I can't stand that you're the only one who can do that to me." "What about Cam?" "Cam got me off;” she said, pausing to remember so many sensations, "; but not like that. Not like you do. All I want is to find someone for me, someone I can love, who can make love to me and make me feel free and safe. Someone who can make me feel pleasured and satisfied. I thought I found that in Cam, but; that's over now. And so here I am, once again, with you." "Don't you like me?" He said, honestly kind of hurt by her dismissal of their couplings. "Yeah, I like you Tim," she said with a slight chuckle, "but I don't love you. I never have. And I know you don't love me. We just love what we do to each other." There was a moment of silence, as though the two were reflecting on this mysterious, erotic link they shared. Then Tim spoke. "Do you want to stay the night?" He burned a hole through her with his gaze. Rachel glanced between Tim's legs. He was hard. That cock. That perfect fucking cock. She looked away and smirked with slight disbelief at the arrogance on display. Then, after a moment, she got up, fixed the hem of her skirt, and slowly sashayed her way toward Tim's bedroom, stupendous breasts still exposed and swaying gently with each step. Rachel padded idly around Tim's room as she waited for him to join her. She was surprised, she had expected something more in line with the man-children she had been seeing lately, but this was the bedroom of an adult. When he entered, she noticed he had done himself back up, but she could still see his hard cock pressing against his slacks. His shirt was unbuttoned considerably, showing off a generous amount of his firm chest. This boy kept it tight, she thought, well done, Tim. Despite being in his bedroom, Rachel played coy. Something was on her mind. Something was distracting her. Something she didn't want to admit she wanted. She wandered over to Tim's bureau, taking in her reflection in the mirror above it. Tim slipped up behind her, her eyes closing when his hands touched her body. His lips pecked at her neck, his hands snaked around to caress her breasts. "Tell me what you want," he whispered into her ear, "tell me what you need." Her breath came ragged again, and her heartbeat heavy in her chest. There Was something she wanted. When she went there that night, she had no intention of things going farther than usual, but that cock; that perfect fucking cock; "I lied to you before," she said, the words escaping more than being said. "When?" Tim asked between suckles at her neck flesh. "When you; you asked me if I let Cam fuck me;” "So you're Not a virgin anymore?" Tim said with a slight snort of amusement. "I; I am," she managed to get out, "; we; never had sex;” her heart was about to burst through her chest as the next words formed, "; but I; I did let him fuck me;” She ground her thick cheeks into Tim's hard cock to make sure there was no misinterpreting what she meant. Tim stopped his kissing and caught her gaze in the mirror. "; you did?" a sleepy nod was her only response. "Tell me," he growled, full of lust, grinding back into her, "tell me Everything." "What you said is true," she began, a deep sigh emanating out of her, "I used my body in every way I knew how to pleasure him. Except one. Because; good girls don't do that. I wanted to, though; so badly; but I just couldn't." Her hands braced against the bureau, giving her more leverage to grind herself against Tim as he pawed at her. "Then one night, when we were together, he touched me; there;” She felt cool air on her soft cheeks as Tim worked the skirt upward. "And then what?" "And I; I didn't stop him." A deep groan rang out as her head fell forward. She felt Tim's fingers gathering juice from her sopping wet cunt. Her hips started to slowly gyrate, almost on their own as he touched her. She held her breath as his slick fingers slid upward, and gently stroked the puckered bud of her asshole. "Touched you; here?" he whispered, each delicate stroke of his fingers sending a chill straight up her spine. "Yes;” she hissed. Her head was in her hands now, lolling back and forth. She felt pressure. Pressure from his lubed up finger against her most private area. Then more pressure. "Did he;” the rest of the question was asked by Tim's finger pressing more, and slipping past her tight barrier, into Rachel's ass. She let out a wild groan, followed by a guttural affirmation. She held still and silent, the only sound her deep, swelling breath as she got used to the feeling of his finger inside her. "And then he; then he;” Tim finished her sentence with his hand, his finger beginning to slide slowly in and out of her. "Like this?" he dripped softly into her ear. "Yes;” she gasped, "; while he; while he was; licking my pussy." She took a moment to revel in the sensations. "You loved it, didn't you?" Tim intoned, his finger finding a rhythm in the tightness of her behind. She nodded dreamily, her long red hair cascading like dripping fire. "; I'd never cum so hard in my fucking life." Suddenly, but gently, Tim's finger was gone. She immediately felt the emptiness, but also took the opportunity to find some of her scattered senses. He rubbed her back, soothing her, and then he was gone completely, but only for a moment. She didn't even look up, she just heard him place something on the flat top of the bureau beside her, a bottle. Then his hands were back on her, caressing her. His hands moved once again to her ass, but his lips kissed delicately along her spine. "It became a regular thing," she said through a long sigh, "I couldn't get enough of it." "I know you couldn't," he said with a sexy chuckle. His finger began circling the sensitive skin of her sphincter and her hips started to gyrate again. The sensation was hypnotic. She hung her head and let out a low moan. "And I know you couldn't stop there, could you?" He pushed once more against her tight flesh, slipping back into her, but this time he used two fingers. The stretch was exquisite. Overwhelming and unexpected. But it wasn't what she needed. "; no;” she moaned as he explored her depths. "Tell me," he said, the jingle of his belt buckle and zipper of his pants dancing in her ears, "tell me everything about the night you let him do it." She remembered every detail of that night, and she did her best to relay them in the heightened, fragile state she was in. It was at Cam's place. They were going to go out, but it had been raining very hard all day, and they decided to stay in. They had grand plans for dinner, but they were quickly scrapped in favor of falling into Cam's bed together. She loved the way his body felt against hers when they were both naked, his smooth, dark skin sliding along hers, his hard cock pressing desperately into her hip. Rachel was soon on her back, and Cam between her thick thighs. She shivered at the thought, he was taking his time with her that night, teasing her, taking her to the brink, only to back off at the last second. As his tongue worked her clit like he owned the patent, he dipped two fingers into her sopping snatch, and slowly pushed them up into her ass. Rachel howled, and almost instantly started to cum. She was awash with conflicting feelings. She couldn't believe how much pleasure Cam could pull out of her body, but she also felt dirty and wrong having him inside her the way he was. But it wasn't sex; it didn't count; not really anyway; "After I was done, I was; on fire;” Rachel said, grinding back against Tim hard. He was caressing her breasts and tweaking her nipples, as she recounted the story. "And he was there, and he was so, so hard;” Just like Tim is now, she thought. That perfect cock, pressing hot against the cheeks of her ass. Hard. Slick. Ready. "; and I wanted him; Needed him inside me; and it didn't count; not really;” Tim and Rachel locked eyes in the mirror's reflection. Her hands were braced against the wood of the bureau, and they gripped tightly as she felt him reach down and adjust his cock. She sucked in a deep breath when she felt the spongy tip touch the tight, tight, entryway of her ass. It was just a touch, just light pressure. She knew what it meant, he was knocking at the door, but she needed to let him in. Rachel began to push back against him, and slowly, exquisitely, the perfect cock of her high school friend from the church youth group slid into her ass. It was intense. Overwhelming. Incredible. Even though she knew it was only a fraction of his full size, her body was lighting up like a pinball machine, and what's more, she knew there was only more on the way. She remembered that first time with Cam, how it hurt until it didn't, how it felt like it would never fit until it did, and then the pleasure, not just the emotional pleasure of having her man inside her, but the physical pleasure. She never expected it, but it was unreal. Once he had found a rhythm inside her, Cam had reached down and touched her cunt as he; as he fucked her; and Rachel felt sensations she had never even considered. "I'm in, Rachel," Tim whispered, "All the way." She could feel it. She couldn't believe it, but it was true. She felt his pubic bone against her cheeks, and a feeling of fullness that was overwhelming. And then he began to move. Rachel cried out with abandon as Tim slowly began to slide outward, then push back in, gently, but firmly. He was so big, so fucking big, and so deep inside her. All she could do was focus on the sensations and breathe. "Is this what you want?" he whispered into her ear, "is this what you need?" "Yes," she barely managed to verbalize between deep, gasping breaths, the corners of her hung open mouth pulled into an ecstatic smile.. "Then say it," he growled, pushing more firmly, "tell me what you need." "Fuck Me," the words propelled out of her as he pushed in deep, "Please; Fuck Me." Rachel braced herself firmly against the wooden bureau. Each thrust of Tim's cock deep into her body sent shockwaves through her entire person. Her vocal chords grew a mind of their own, and a symphony of unending moans and wails began their wanton chorus in time with his thick, sliding length. This was like nothing she had ever felt before. Cam felt good, but this felt Divine. She felt so completely filled, Tim's cock felt like it was splitting her in two, but she never wanted it to end. His hands, tight on her wide hips, pulling her as he drove into her body, his hot breath cascading down onto her back like the breath of a wild horse. She was simultaneously completely submissive and completely in control, it was the same thing she liked about giving head. But that was giving. She took to it so quickly with Cam because for the first time she was giving and receiving pleasures at the same time. That's what she missed so much about it. That's why she wanted to do it with Tim. Tim's breathing started to grow ragged and irregular. A smirk pulled at Rachel's lips between waves of overwhelming sensation, she knew what that meant. She shifted forward, bracing herself with a single arm while the other dropped down between her legs. Her fingers scooped up some of the copious fluid being produced by her cunt, and began frantically rubbing her hard, buzzing clit. Tim began to moan. One hand left her hips, looking for purchase elsewhere, and in the heat of the moment briefly grabbed a fistful of her burning red hair before settling on her shoulder. The quick hair pull, though rejected by Tim, sent a spear of arousal through Rachel. Tim was locked in now, bracing against her hip and shoulder, and he was driving them both to the breaking point. "Fuck; fuck; fuck;” he began to chant with each deep thrust, squeezing his eyes tight, trying to hold on as long as possible. "Uh huh;” she egged on as the spring inside her tightened and tightened and tightened, "uh huh; uh huh;” All at once, a lurch forward, a final groan, and a deep, perfect final thrust sent Tim's hard cock careening into Rachel's tight canal, where it flared, spasmed, and began to fill his friend with hot cum. It was the final straw for Rachel as well. Not so much the feeling but the realization of the moment. When Cam fucked her ass he always used a condom, and so unbeknownst to Tim, he had the honor of being the first, and ultimately only, man to cum in her ass completely unencumbered. That thought was enough to send her over the edge, and there, leaned up against a bureau with her longtime friend's cock deep in her ass, Rachel began to cum too. She'd never tell him that's what did it though, as he already had enough feathers in his cap when it came to her. Tim leaned into her as they began to settle down, both gasping for air after such an experience. "Wow," he said, struggling to find the words, "just; wow." He held her tight, caressed her body. "Are you okay?" She could feel him, still inside her, starting to deflate. Tim. His cock. His cum. In her ass. "Yeah," she said, catching her own gaze in the mirror, "I'm great." Tim and Rachel didn't love each other, and despite their carnal connection you could barely even call them lovers, but in the quiet moments deep into the night, after what they just shared, they slept in each other's arms like lovers. Rachel would never have an answer if she was asked, but deep down she knew why she and Tim worked the way they did. It was because all they wanted to do was use each other. No future, no feelings, just pure carnal expression. It was liberating for her, having something in her life so freeing, so powerful, yet so disposable, and there, with Tim, she knew it had to end. The following morning they awoke on opposite sides of the bed, but came together once again, in the shower. Breasts pressed against the cold tile of the bathroom, her body still buzzing from the fingered orgasm he had just pulled out of her. Tim held her close, his perfect cock thrusting deliciously into her tight ass, once again. And once again she shuddered as he spasmed and shook inside her, filling her with a thick load of passion. They said their goodbyes, each of them having a feeling it was for the last time. Soon after, Rachel would remove herself from Tim's life completely, choosing to focus on her future instead of basking in her past. She and her mom would join a new church a year or so later, and after being introduced to the new congregation’s young youth pastor, the two would soon begin dating; and eventually get married. The two stayed chaste their entire courtship, and didn't even see each other naked until their wedding night. She was still a virgin, it was technically true, and that night she'd finally take the plunge with her new husband. It was pleasant, and her husband was a considerate lover, but was standard and efficient. The kind of sex she believed was appropriate for a youth pastor to have with his wife. in the years to come, as she played the prim and perfect housewife who had sex with her husband and bore his children, the only times she would ever cum herself; were the nights where her mind wandered back to all the dirty, naughty, forbidden things she used to do with men like Cam and Tim. Back to the lengths she would go, and lengths she would take, to keep her virginity. Rachel eventually joined a home bible study for minister’s wives. This providential connection reunited Rachel with Cathy McGinnis; the mother of her high school best friend, Christina. Cathy’s husband was the pastor of the church Rachel and Tim use to attend. One day the study was abruptly cancelled due to a water main break at the host location. Cathy took the opportunity to invite Rachel over for some womanly talk about being the wife of a minister. Cathy had perceived some dissatisfaction in the way Rachel commented on sexual intimacy issues. Cathy shared her own revelations and remedies for sustained passionate intimacy, starting with her own story. That story is published in a volume entitled; “Reverend and Mrs. McGinnis.” Rachel implemented much of Cathy’s solutions. It revolutionized her marriage. The two women eventually published a book on marriage and ministry, It launched a speaking tour, then years of conducting marriage seminars. Based on a post by LiminallySpaced, for Literotica.
Show more...
1 month ago

My First Time
Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2
Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 2 Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity. Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Rachel stared at herself in her bathroom mirror before going across the street to meet him. She was playing coy, but was under no misconceptions about what she wanted. She looked at her body as she zipped her sweatshirt over her naked breasts. A lot had happened since that night in the tent after prom, she had learned a lot. She had learned what she wanted and couldn't have. She learned how to suck cock. She wondered if Tim had learned a lot too. Walking over, she couldn't believe it, but she was nervous. Hooking up in a car was nothing new for her, she had done it plenty of times, but this was different, He was different. There was a new confidence there in Tim, and it excited her. The second his hands touched her body she shuddered and smiled, she knew right then that it was going to happen. That he could do it. Her body was on fire as he freed her big breasts to the night air. There Was something different about Tim, a new confidence that turned her on immensely. His hands worked their way into her shorts, sending electric shocks through her as strong fingers slipped between wet, waiting lips. She couldn't believe it, what was it about this guy? It had been almost a year of fooling around, a year of pleasuring men in hopes that they could return the favor, and here, in this car in this parking lot, the guy she knew from church, the guy whose cum grossed her out that night in the tent, broke Rachel's curse and made her cum in mere minutes. A year of pent up frustration blasted through her body in wave after wave of pleasure. She moaned. She squealed. She almost laughed. When it was over, she sat there for a moment in shock, the chemicals racing through her still, making her feel slightly loopy. She couldn't believe it, Tim from church was the only guy who could make her cum. Tim with the great cock. Cum drunk and horny still, it was Rachel's turn to show Tim what she had learned. She remembered his cock, his fantastic cock, and she had spent many nights hoping she'd get another shot at it. That night was the night, and after freeing her prize from his pants, she gladly took him into her mouth and gave him a world class blowjob. She was happy to do it. She was eager to do it. For the first time in her life she realized she wasn't just sucking cock, she was pleasuring him. She gave him everything she had, he deserved it. He gave her something no other man to that point had. And when the time came, when she felt his balls tense up and his shaft grow oh so hard between her lips, she gave him something no other man had ever had either, she kept sucking, and kept stroking, and for the first time in her life, Rachel welcomed the ejaculation of her lover into her mouth. Tim's cum wasn't gross to her anymore, it was wonderful. It slipped across her tongue, pooling between her lips, and when she felt her limit being reached she did another thing she had never done for anyone else: she swallowed. She told herself, told him, that it was a one-time thing, that they weren't going to get together again, but even before the words left her lips she knew it was a lie. She'd try to get that same feeling with other guys that summer, but no one could do it like Tim, and soon their trysts became a regular thing. Rachel would have a disappointing date, and then Tim would be there to give her what she needed. She was more than happy to return the favor as well. She sucked his cock, he'd cum in her mouth, and she'd swallow it down with gusto. She continued seeing other guys that summer, though, as she didn't want to admit that there was something special about Tim; didn't want to admit she was becoming addicted to his cock as much as his tongue and fingers. She'd see her usuals, and make sure they went home happy, but it wasn't much more than transactional. All her rules still applied, she was happy to stroke them, happy to suck them, but that's where it would end. No matter how worked up they might be, when the guy started to groan, that last road to release was traveled in her hands, pointed well away from her person. With Tim though, she was totally uninhibited. She wanted to taste him, to feel him, she wanted her boundaries to be pushed and pressed, and Tim knew it. Maybe it was because Time knew the double life she was leading, the never ending tension between being prim and proper and hot and horny, whatever it was, it was intoxicating, and Tim and his perfect cock were the drug. She let him do whatever he wanted, and she would blush repeatedly remembering things the next day, in disbelief that she'd let him use her body the way he had, and what's' more, she liked it. But why? Cum was weird and gross, why did she tingle with excitement every time she came in contact with his? It might have been because despite doing things with Tim she had only seen in the dirtiest of movies, he was always a perfect gentleman; he'd always ask when the time came. "Can I cum in your mouth?" he'd ask, teetering on the brink, and Rachel would moan in approval, excitedly accepting the warm explosion between her lips. "Can I cum on your tits?" He'd say through passionate grunts and grimaces. Without hesitation she'd say yes and present her spectacular globes for sticky tribute. "Can I cum on your face?" He'd grunt, overwhelmed with animalistic need, this was the only one that gave her pause the first time. She had never let any man's cum get even close to her face, but something about Tim's absolute animalistic need made her say yes. It was filthy, it was exhilarating, and after that first time she never even thought about saying no. He's such a hot, dirty gentleman, she'd think as she tipped her head back just before he spilled himself onto her soft skin. She'd repeatedly wonder about that period of one's life, when the hormones and the drive for sex really kicks in, turning you into an insatiable pleasure monster, and whether all the dirty things she did were things she'd have done anyway, or if it was all a result of trying her best to avoid doing what she really wanted to do, what her body really wanted to do. Did she truly enjoy sucking cock? Or was it just the best she could do to take the place of having that hard cock push deep into her body and fuck her brains out? Regardless of the unknowable answers to these questions, it didn't stop her from enjoying herself that summer right up to that sacred line she wouldn't cross, sometimes with others, but more often with Tim. As the days wore down, Rachel tried to play it cool, but the truth was she was not looking forward to going back to school, far away from the one guy that could get her off. The days began to cool though, and soon they parted. Rachel tried to throw herself back into the world of real men, real men who potentially could get her off, but it just wasn't happening, and so for a while she and Tim kept up their online flirtations, each using the other to add some spice to their masturbation sessions. She even tried to think of the times with Tim when she'd find herself with a real man between her legs, but to no avail. She'd get close, oh so close, -her body would begin that glorious tingle, but it would never get beyond that. Not even thinking about all the hot, dirty things she and Tim had done that past summer. This meant that though she got to have her fun and play with some lovely hard cocks, none of them got what Tim got. None of them got to fuck her tits, or cum on her, or cum in her mouth. None of them got more than they needed. Well almost none of them. Rachel was at a party being thrown at the apartment of one of her regular hook ups, a classmate named James. She had gone there fully prepared to spend the night, as, despite never getting her off, she had to admit James was good with his fingers and tongue, and had a very nice cock that she honestly loved sucking on. She was excited, as it had been a few weeks since she had gotten any, and they knew each other enough that it was a guaranteed good time, if ultimately not quite totally satisfying. The party was a great time. Rachel was delightfully looking forward to her own personal after party, when suddenly all thought left her mind and she stopped cold in her tracks. Her eyes had spotted a familiar face across the room, it was Bill. She felt her stomach drop and her nipples tighten, he looked good. Real good. Rachel floated across the room, coasting on a combination of nostalgic lust and alcoholic buzz, and the two began talking. They had picked up where they had left off, and it was clear to her by the way he couldn't stop stealing glances at her considerable cleavage that he was thinking the same thing she was, but still there was something different, something slightly off. It all became clear when she met the girl he was with. Bill seemed slightly embarrassed, as was Rachel, but they played it off the best they could as the three of them talked. Rachel learned they had met at work, and had been together for a couple months. Anything after that fell on deaf ears though, as Rachel couldn't stop picturing the two of them together. They looked good together, and she could tell by the way the girl clung to Bill that clearly she was familiar with "what he had to offer." She smiled through the rest of the conversation, but all that was in her mind was what the two lovers did in bed. Did he make her cum? She bet he did. She bet this girl didn't have the hang up Rachel did. Did she suck his cock like Rachel did? Could she take all his impressive size into her throat like Rachel did? Did she swallow his cum? Rachel bet she did. Did he fuck her? Did her petite body take that thick, wonderful cock inside her? Rachel bet she did. It was this last thought that made her tingle with excitement. She bet he looked amazing fucking her. And she bet the girl loved it. Bill and his date excused themselves, as they had other places to be, and Rachel tried to keep the thoughts out of her mind and enjoy the rest of the party. As people began to leave and the crowd thinned out, she and James started making eyes at each other, and when the first opportunity presented itself to do so the two stole away to James' room and locked the door. Clothes were discarded quickly, and it was only mere moments before Rachel felt warm, wet lips clamp around her nipple and begin to suck generously. James loved her tits, and she loved that he loved them. He was good with his mouth and his hands. He'd soon continue this exhibition lower on her body, and she was more than ready for him. Rachel was soaking wet, and felt his fingers easily slide inside her. When his tongue hit her clit in unison, she moaned as electric shocks of pleasure burst through her. He was good, great almost, but even then, as worked up as she was, she couldn't quite get over that final hump. Giving the poor boy a break she quickly thanked him by returning the favor. He was nice and hard, and his length slipped swiftly between her lips and into her wet, waiting mouth. James was nice, his cock was nicer, but as soon as the firm flesh penetrated her mouth, her thoughts went to Bill. And as her thoughts turned to Bill, her hand snaked down between her legs. She remembered Bill's big, beautiful cock, and how much she loved sucking it, and felt the rush of pleasure course through her as she touched herself. She loved teasing him with her tongue and sucking on the head as she stroked. She loved the way he twitched in her mouth when she'd hit the right spots. She loved the way she felt stuffed and full as he passed the back of her tongue and slipped down into the tightness of her throat. In and out, in and out of her throat while she held him firm and worked his balls, worked them so well that it was hard for him not to, "Ugh" she moaned through the meat of the cock in her mouth as her pussy spasmed and she started to cum. The sounds of her pleasure vibrated through the hard meat in her mouth, and then gasps and moans from James melded in the air with hers. James' cock was tucked into her throat and beginning to spasm. Oh no, she thought, he's cumming! She pulled him out of her throat, but caught up in the suddenness of the moment, Rachel kept the boy's spasming member in her mouth as he filled it with a generous amount of hot cum. The moment being what it was, she didn't have much choice but to swallow, so swallow she did. "Holy shit," James gasped as the intensity of his orgasm waned, "holy shit, that was amazing! You've never done That before!" "Well," she said, searching for a response, slightly embarrassed, "I guess you just brought it out of me tonight!" She chuckled nervously, wiping a stray bit of cum from her lips. She had James' cock back in her mouth the next morning, as he clearly was hoping for a replay of the night before, but although his balls were drained when she left, this time not a drop of it made it to her mouth. She had broken her own rule and had no intention of doing it again, but didn't feel too bad about it, he hadn't made her cum, but he definitely Helped her cum, and so for that one time she decided he deserved it. James started blowing up her phone every chance he got, of course he did after That performance, but Rachel wasn't interested anymore. In fact, for the next while she wasn't interested in anyone. She had her eyes set on what she really wanted, she wanted Bill. But she had no idea how to get him back. "So this was a guy you used to hook up with?" "Yeah; we were pretty hot and heavy for a while," Rachel typed into the messenger box. Rachel and Tim might have been far away from each other, but they were still friends, and they still talked. She found it was easier to talk to him about personal stuff, maybe because of their history, maybe because of the distance. And besides, there were definitely still nights where talking to Tim came in handy. Nights like tonight. "He's the one who taught me how to deepthroat." "I see," he wrote back. She felt herself blush. She would never tell him what she wanted, but she knew he could never resist the bait when she laid it out. "He taught you to do it; but I taught you to like it? ;)" Bingo. "Stop" she wrote, feigning annoyance on the screen while her insides started to heat and boil in real life. The truth was, she missed Tim. Missed hooking up with him. He was a great guy with a great cock, and most importantly; "Did he ever make you cum?" "You know he didn't :P" Gush. "Did he ever cum in your mouth?" "You know he didn't." Double gush. "Why not?" "You know why," she said, her fingers dipping down into her panties. "It's been a while," he typed, "remind me. :)" She shook her head, she could feel his smug smile radiating off the monitor. He knew he had her on the hook, and from how wet she was, and the buzzing pleasure she was triggering with her fingers, she couldn't deny it. "Because the only person who gets to cum in my mouth is you," she typed with one hand while stroking her slick lower lips, it's true it was a little white lie after that night with James, but the lie was much hotter than the truth. "Brat," she fired back for good measure. She hated how horny he got her sometimes. "Oh right," he wrote back in mock ignorance. She waited anxiously for what was going to come next, strumming herself slowly so she wouldn't get too far too fast. She waited on edge, but nothing came. Maybe he wasn't into it tonight, she wondered, maybe he, "Do you remember that carwash we had over the summer with the church youth group?" A shiver went down her spine. She remembered it very well. "Yeah, that was fun," she said, trying to appear as un-horny as possible. "Do you remember what happened when it was over?" "I do," she said, another shiver running through her. "My mind is just a blank," he said, that smug radiation returning, "remind me." "You and I stayed late to put everything away in the shed behind the church," she began. It was an innocent enough sentence, but it obscured the sense memories she had of that day. They hadn't planned to get frisky, but that didn't stop Rachel from picking a bright, revealing bikini top to wear beneath her pale t-shirt. The shirt wasn't white, but she knew once it got wet, it was going to get nice and clingy to her magnificent breasts, illuminating the bikini underneath. She knew he'd be watching. "And what happened when we got into the shed?" The question made Rachel's eyes involuntarily close, and a slight moan escape as she conjured up the memory. They had been teasing each other all day, and then, away from prying, religious eyes, up against a stack of chairs, their bodies collided. "You put your hands down the front of my tiny jean shorts; and put your fingers inside me." She mirrored the memory with her fingers. She was wet and tight. "Did you like it?" "What do you think?" "I don't know, I can't remember :)" He was such an asshole. "Yes Tim," she typed with annoyance, despite how flushed and soaked and buzzing she was, "I liked it." "Well that's good," he wrote. It was, she thought, it was really good. She didn't know if it was the situation, being so close to so many people who could catch them, or if he had just gotten that good at pleasing her, but she was absolutely on fire that day. His fingers were magic, and he sent her wanton body into overdrive, plunging inside her and gyrating over her throbbing clit. "I seem to remember you asking me something while I was doing that, didn't you?" Rachel felt her face flush and her pussy gush. Whatever it was about Tim, she was comfortable enough with him to really let loose what she kept hidden behind her good girl demeanor, what she would call her inner slut. She wanted him to do things to her she'd never want another man to, and sometimes she'd ask for them, too. "Yes." "What was it?" She felt a chill run through her. "I asked you to talk dirty to me." It might have seemed like a fairly innocent request to most others, but for her it was a huge step. "Did I?" Oh, boy did he; "Yes." "Did you like it?" "Yes." "What did I say?" Rachel tensed up. There was no way she was going to repeat anything he said to her. "I don't remember.?" "No?" "No." "Too bad." She knew Tim knew she was lying, but he didn't push it, he knew that was the quickest way to these little sessions they had being shut down. Truth was, though, she remembered it alright, she remembered every word, she thought about it frequently when she touched herself. He talked about how tight her cunt was, how wet she was for him, how she was such an unrepentant slut for his cock. It was intense, but it turned her on so much because it was true, at least it was how she thought about herself. He talked about her huge tits, how much he loved putting his cock between them, talked about her mouth and her throat, how they were so good to his cock, so wet, so hungry for him. He talked about how pretty she was, and how she looked even prettier covered in his cum; about how he knew she loved to be covered in his thick load. She shook almost uncontrollably as he continued on, teasing her about being caught by someone from their church, someone she would know who would see her being a slut for him. As she careened toward orgasm, that's when Tim brought out the kill shot, the thing he knew got her the hottest and wettest, testing her, teasing her, trying to get her to admit that what she really wanted was his cock deep inside her, fucking her good, making her cum, pushing the bounds of her commitment for "purity." So far she hadn't broken, but it was getting harder and harder. And so was Tim. Lost in sensation, Rachel's hand drifted to Tim's swim trunks, gripping his sturdy pole. She knew she didn't love Tim, but boy, did she love Tim's cock. She'd never admit it, but it was true, she Did want that cock inside her. She Did want him to fuck her. She'd imagined how good it must feel many times as she touched herself, but she could never let him do it. Good girls don't do that. Do they? That thought was the last piece, and with a whimper and a deep shudder, she felt her pussy contract and throb around Tim's talented fingers as she began to cum. His cock in her hand, her mouth hung open and she lurched against Tim's body, erupting in pleasure, grasping onto him tightly to avoid crying out and being discovered by the rest of the church volunteers. Fuck, he was good at this, she thought, but why only him? Why couldn't anyone else do what came so naturally to him? "What happened after I put my fingers inside you?" his new question popped Rachel out of her daydream. She hadn't cum, but the memory and the self-stimulation had her reeling with sensation. She composed herself well enough to type an answer with one hand. "I got on my knees." "I see," he responded, "did I ask you to do that?" He was such a dick. "No. I did it myself." "And then what happened?" "You don't remember?" she shot back, teasing him now, turning the game on the gamester. "Oh, I do," he answered quickly, "I just want to see if you do." She was far too close to cumming for this to derail her, and so she answered truthfully. "I wanted to suck your cock, but you stopped me. You stood there in front of me, me on my knees, and I watched you stroke your cock right in front of my face." "Did you like it?" "Yes." She shuddered as she thought back to it. She never imagined she would admit it, but she fucking loved it. She had never had a guy just jerk off for her before, and it was thrilling. She wasn't even naked, but she was enough for him in that moment that looking at her made him want to cum. It was intensely flattering, she thought. "Watching you cum turned me on so much," he said, breaking the pattern of their game, "you looked so sexy, so hot, on your knees with that wet shirt plastered over your amazing tits." "I could tell," she wrote back, stroking herself to the memory of his shortened breath and flared cockhead, dolloped with precum. God, she was close; she was so fucking close; "Do you remember what happened next?" he fumbled out, clearly close to the edge himself. Knowing he was jerking off to their shared memory just made it all hotter. "You asked me to open my mouth." "Did you?" "Yes." Rachel was right on the precipice, remembering being there on her knees, mouth open, waiting, while Tim jerked off for her. She was edging herself now, she didn't want to cum yet, as she knew the story wasn't quite over. "Then what?" he said, following up almost frantically with "what did you say to me?" "I said," she began to type, conjuring up barely enough focus to spell the words as the memories throbbed into her cunt, "cum for me." The anticipation was excruciating, she didn't know how much longer she could hold out. Thankfully Tim had mercy on them both. "And did I?" Her fingers stumbled to the three keys necessary to issue a response. The enter key was like a starting pistol. As her message went back to Tim, the memories of that moment with him sent her careening into oblivion, and she uncontrollably exclaimed the very thing she wrote in her message: "Yes." On her knees in the shed, her mouth open and waiting, her nipples hard as ice and pushing through the thin, soaked fabric of her shirt, Rachel felt a buzz run up her spine as Tim lurched toward her, gasping. Throwing one hand out for balance, the other sped up and down the length of his magnificent cock, the magnificent cock mere inches from her face. A grunt and a low howl poured from his throat. Rachel knew she should have closed her eyes, but she didn't. She kept them open and she watched; watched as the fat purple head of his dripping cock flared. The first shot of Tim's cum, thick and white, leapt from the tip and grazed her top lip before settling into her mouth. The next one was a direct hit on her tongue, as was the third. She kept her mouth open and attentive as he continued his carnal offering, but the next shot missed its target, splattering against her lower lip and chin. The strain on his body caused Tim to shift slightly, and Rachel watched as the remaining thick spurts from her lover splattered her neck and all over the wet t-shirt that covered her heaving breasts. There was a digital silence between the computers for a few moments as both Tim and Rachel re-lived their encounter through glorious self-inflicted orgasms. In the moments after, they'd both wish the other was there for real so they could relive and make new memories together, but soon the chemicals would recede, the feelings would fade, and they'd go on with their separate lives until the next time one of them needed a pick me up. As Rachel sat there in a post-orgasmic daze, she remembered the rest of the encounter that day in the shed. Once Tim had finished cumming, the two locked eyes. Rachel's mouth remained open, she knew he'd want to see his handiwork; see his cum pooled in her mouth and cascading down her chin and neck. Then with a slight tilt back, Rachel closed her lips and swallowed the whole load. Not long ago the prospect of a guy spilling semen in her mouth would have made her vomit, and if it had been any other guy there's no way he'd have even come close to unloading in her mouth, but there she was, on her knees, more than happy to swallow Tim's load. What's more, she didn't even clean herself off when they left the shed, she knew her shirt was wet enough that no one would notice the splattered sperm across her tits. The idea made her smile. "Did you like it?" popped up on her screen, and all she could do was chuckle. It was a question that held numerous interpretations, and she answered it with equal ambiguity. "Yes." Their chat didn't last much longer, and as Rachel settled into bed for the night, she reflected on her current situation. She liked playing with Tim, but this was ridiculous. There Had to be someone else out there who could make her cum, and she needed to find him. She needed him soon. She needed Bill. It turned out Bill wouldn't be as easy to get as she hoped. Despite being open and receptive, and even a little flirty from time to time, the truth was he was still with his girlfriend, and had no intention of leaving her. That didn't stop Rachel from trying her best to change that though. "You know what, my boy Cam is having a party tomorrow night. Why don't you swing by and we'll talk?" Rachel's eyes lit up as she read the text message. Bingo. That night, Rachel made sure to look her absolute best. A low cut dress and no bra put the girls on irresistible display and hung off her curves deliciously. Dark thigh highs and boots left only a tantalizing hint of her creamy skin, one that she hoped would encourage him to explore more. Finally, her fiery hair, pulled back into a ponytail, and perfectly painted lips sent the message that she was ready for him; if he was ready for her. All eyes were on her as soon as she arrived. She looked amazing, and she knew it. There were a couple familiar faces there who made a B-line over to her, mutual friends of her and Bill whom she had hooked up with in the past who were anxious to rekindle their connection after taking in how good and ready she looked. The attention made her tingle, along with the memories of their cocks, but she was there for one reason, and was laser focused on her mission. Looking around she finally spotted Bill in the kitchen, and was about to make her way over when she heard a voice from beside her say "You must be Rachel." Slightly annoyed by the delay, she turned quickly with the intent to brush the distraction off, she was caught off guard by a big smile and luscious, brown skin. Quite a distraction indeed. "I; yes," she said, momentarily flustered, "and you are?" "Cam," he said, presenting a hand to shake, "this is my place." "Hi, Cam," she said, shaking his hand, "great to meet you." "Bill has told me a lot about you." "Oh yeah?" He was handsome, it was true, and charming, but her attention was quickly refocused as Bill caught her eye. She was about to excuse herself when she remembered that he and Cam were friends. Maybe that could be of benefit to her. "So what's his deal, anyway? Haven't seen him in a while." "Bill?" he said with a chuckle, "Mr. Bigtime's got a fancy new job that keeps him pretty busy. I barely see him anymore myself." "Is he still with that girl?" she asked, trying to be as nonchalant as possible, it wasn't working. "Yeah, I think so. Not sure why she's not here tonight though." Jackpot. Rachel didn't really hear much of what Cam said after that, as she was formulating a plan. "It was great to meet you Cam, I'm gonna go grab a drink," she said with a polite smile. "Uh, yeah;” Cam said, a disappointed pal pulling at his face, "you too. Enjoy." Rachel would feel bad tomorrow about the way she abruptly ditched him, but at that moment she only had one thing on her mind. "Hey, big stuff!" she said, sidling up to Bill by the drinks in the kitchen, "how's it going?" "Oh, hey, girl," Bill said, not totally turning his attention to her, "glad you could make it. You having a good time?" "I am," she said, shimmying her hips closer to him, "but I Could be having a better one." He just smiled faintly and continued making his drink. "Did you meet Cam?" "I did. He's very nice." "Yeah he's a good dude." "So;” Rachel said, the anticipation getting to her, "; do you wanna go somewhere and talk?" "Listen, Rachel," Bill began, turning his attention to her for the first time. She knew what was coming, and she needed to cut it off before he could get it out. "I can't hear you, let's go somewhere quieter," she said, taking his hand. He didn't move with her. "Please?" she said, being as sympathetic as possible. It worked, he relented, and the two made their way to one of the many bedrooms in the place. Low lamplight gave the room a sexy, moody glow, and the two sat on the edge of the bed. Rachel made sure to turn toward him as much as possible, to give him the best view of her outstanding cleavage. "So; what'd you want to talk about?" she said, with a mischievous smile. Her hand drifted over to the inside of his leg. He didn't stop her. "Listen, I know you and I had a great time, but that's over. And it's gotta stay that way." "Why? I know you liked what we had. Why can't we have it again?" Her hand inched up his inseam. "I got a girl now," he said, flatly, with no inkling of stopping her wandering hand, "and it's pretty serious. I think I'm gonna marry her." "Well why would you wanna do something silly like that?" she leaned closer, pushing her breasts together with her upper arms. "I bet she doesn't treat you the way I do, does she?" Her hand slipped up between Bill's legs. He didn't stop her. "I bet she can't, can she?" Bill's sigh brought a smile to Rachel's face, and with practiced precision, she worked open his pants and pulled out his spectacular cock. Slowly she began to work him as she leaned in to kiss his neck, whispering to him declarations about how much she missed this, how much she missed his big, hard cock. Then in a sudden moment of clarity, Bill pushed her away and stood up. He stared down at Rachel, still seated on the bed, with a look of severe indecision; of guilt, and lust. He stood there, hard as a rock, and made no attempt to put himself away. Fingers rising to the deep neckline of her blouse, Rachel made the decision for him. With a gentle tug, Rachel's impressive breasts spilled out over the fabric. Thick, soft, and full, they jiggled hypnotically in the low light of the room. She saw Bill's cock twitch as he looked at them. She smiled. She gently grabbed Bill by the pants and encouraged him to come closer. He didn't resist. Leaning forward she held his impressive member and began to wetly suckle on the flared tip. She missed having him in her mouth, and the way they both moaned in unison told her the feeling was mutual. Her mouth watered, and she let the lusty saliva run down his length while her free hand spread it around. Then, when she felt like he was good and ready, she leaned back, lifted her heavy tits in each hand and said two words: "fuck them." Any freewill Bill had left evaporated, and he lurched forward and sunk his straining prick into the deep chasm of cleavage created by Rachel's pressed flesh. Her saliva on his length made his entry nice and slick, and with one hand gripping her shoulder Bill did as she asked. Overcome with lust and the promise of pleasure before him, he thrust hard and fast up between Rachel's fat tits, quickly giving any semblance of control over to animalistic grunts and groans. Rachel held her breasts tight, giving him the sweetest road to travel, and every time the fat, flared head of Bill's cock popped out from her cleavage she smiled a mischievous smile. Bill was using her body, just the way she wanted him to, just the way she knew would get him back, and so when he started to tremble and hiss through clenched teeth, she didn't hesitate to egg him on. The whole experience had been a whirlwind of thrusts, grunts, and gasps, and then all at once Rachel felt the hot slap of thick, viscous pleasure splash against her chin and neck. Guiding Bill back to earth after an explosive orgasm, Rachel leaned back against the bed, taking stock of the copious amount of semen that was quickly cooling on her bare skin. She felt a slight pang of guilt at giving him such a rare treat, seeing as he hadn't even gotten her off yet, but that didn't matter. She knew that he would soon enough, and that they'd be back together, and, "I'm sorry, Rachel," Bill said, fumbling to put himself away, now overcome with remorse in his post-orgasmic clarity, "I love her. I do." He made his way toward the bedroom door before turning back to offer her a final, "goodbye." "He just left you there on the floor covered in his cum???" Tim's words made her flinch as soon as they appeared on the screen. The thought of what transpired the night before left her deeply embarrassed, especially when she had to figure out how to get to the bathroom without anyone seeing her soiled self, while also covering up enough to not get any jizz on her clothes in the process. She thought about sneaking out of the party as quickly as possible, but she didn't want to let a coward like Bill make her do something equally cowardly, and so after cleaning herself up and making sure there was not a trace left on her exposed chest, Rachel went back to the party. She did her best to act like nothing was wrong, and for the most part she succeeded. Only one person sensed her change in mood, Cam. He had kindly asked her if everything was okay, and after politely assuring him it was, she finished her drink and left, unable to hold back her emotions any longer. "Yeah. It was a pretty dick move." "That guy's not worth your time, Rachel," Tim typed back in support, "I don't care how pretty his cock is." This was not something she would ever in a million years tell any of classmates in college, lest the students at the Christian school catch wind of her extra-curricular activities, but Tim was different. She could talk about anything with him. She could Do anything with him. Well; almost anything. Rachel smiled at the joke. She was still smarting from the evening's events, but talking with Tim always seemed to relax her. At least until it started to turn her on. "What makes you think he has a nice cock?" "Because I know what you like." the words sent a shiver down to her loins. "And if you were willing to go that far to break up a relationship and get him back, well; he must have a pretty nice cock." "Maybe he does," she sent back, coyly, a tingle running through her. "Nicer than mine?" She smiled and felt herself blush. "No," she said honestly, before adding "but we can't keep doing this forever, you know." "I know," he began, "I know that one of these days you're gonna find another person who can do what only I can do, another person who can make you cum." "How do you know he hasn't?" she wrote back, fully knowing he was right. "Because if he had, you wouldn't be here talking to me :)" "Touché," she typed, smiling to herself. She would never understand why Tim was the only guy thus far, that could get her off; but it was true. And until she found another, well; ”do you remember that time we almost got caught?" she typed, feeling her nipples tighten as the words clicked onto the screen. "You mean the time we thought we had the house all to ourselves but didn't?" he wrote back promptly. "Yeah." her neck was getting hot "I do," "What do you remember about it?" Her thick thighs started instinctively squeezing together as she awaited his response, the pressure giving her clit a delicious, full press. "I remember you, bent over the armrest of your couch, skirt up over your ass, moaning into a pillow while I was slipping my fingers into you from behind." His words burned through her retina as the memories came rushing back. "Do you remember that?" "Definitely," she typed back quickly with one hand as the other drifted down between her legs. She sighed deeply as she gently began stroking her joy buzzer. The memory was crystal clear to her. She had the day off from work, and Tim managed to sneak out at lunch time, and the two got to enjoy Rachel's house with no threat of interruption for the very first time. Or so they had thought. She remembered the way he sidled up behind her, kissing her neck while his hands explored her spectacular breasts. He pulled down the front of her dress, not unlike the way she was on display for Bill the previous night, and kneaded and caressed her impressive mammaries while kissing her neck and whispering the dirtiest things into her ear. "My God, you were So wet for me;” She remembered that too. She had discovered that dirty talk turned her on immensely, and somehow it was another thing Tim just seemed to be naturally good at. He would say depraved, deeply lustful things to her, things he wanted to do to her, places and body parts he wanted to explore, and it never failed to get her soaking wet. She chalked the eroticism up to the fact that they both knew full sex was off the table, and so hearing about all the different ways he would fuck her, knowing it was taboo, just lit her fire quite well. "Do you remember my fingers inside you?" Tim continued to text his sexually-charged memories to Rachel. "Fuck yes," she wrote back, a shiver running down her spine. She remembered feeling Tim's hard cock pressing into her ass cheek as he massaged her, and wishing she could let him do all the things he was saying he wanted. She remembered him pushing her forward over the armrest pulling her panties off and then pushing his fingers into her cunt, fucking her with them. She closed her eyes and imagined it wasn't his fingers inside her but his fantastic cock, and soon enough she was gripping a pillow tight to her face in an attempt to stifle her cries as her body spasmed in orgasm. "Do you remember what happened after that?" "I'll never forget it." His answer made her smile. "You sat me down in your father's recliner, got on your knees, and gave me some absolutely world class head." Rachel felt herself start to blush, this was also true. She was so awash in hormones and pleasure chemicals that all she wanted to do was bask in them while she returned the favor. This wasn't going to be some quickie blow job to get him off, she wanted to please him. For the next however many minutes, her mouth belonged to him, and she wanted him to use it as such. "Feeling my cock slide into your throat; good lord, girl, it's something I think about every day." She'd be lying if she said she didn't think about it too. It was intense, and it could be claustrophobic, but the feeling of Tim’s cock sliding down her tight throat made her pussy throb with need. "And then your brother came up from the basement >D" "Oh my god! I almost Died!" It was true, the second they heard feet on the basement stairs they slightly panicked, doing their best to make themselves look presentable. Tim hurried into the bathroom to hide, just as her brother came into the room, and Rachel herself, flustered and red with exasperation and embarrassment, had to talk with him while doing her best not to reveal she had only moments before been doing something extremely frowned upon by her family and community. Luckily her facade was still intact, and her brother had no reason to assume she'd ever do something like throat a thick cock in their family's living room. But that didn't stop her from being tense and nervous, especially once she noticed her panties on the floor peeking out from around the corner of the couch she had so recently been bent over getting finger fucked on. "But that didn't stop us, did it?" Rachel smirked, feeling another twinge run through her as she slowly pet her cascading cunt. "No;” Finally her brother had gone back down to the basement, and after finally taking a breath for what seemed like the first time in minutes, she waved Tim out of the bathroom. Now, any practical person would have called it quits for the day after that, but the rush of being almost exposed, and the fact that she hadn't finished her job, led her to take his hand and quietly lead him upstairs to her bedroom, making sure to adeptly sweep up her panties from the floor as they passed. "You liked it, didn't you?" Tim typed, "almost getting caught?" "No!" she lied, "why would you say that?" "Because you were absolutely soaked when we got to your room :)" Once again Tim told no lies. Closing the door behind them, Tim reached for the hem of her dress and pulled it completely off, leaving Rachel totally nude and surprised. In a moment she found herself whisked across the room and laying back on her childhood bed, and in the next moment Tim's face was between her thick thighs, licking and lapping at her cunt, lighting up her body with excitement and pleasure. "You tasted so good. You always taste so good." All she sent back was "an emoji of her tongue sticking out," her wordless way of trying to appear aloof, despite how fucking horny she was while going down memory lane with him at that moment. Her fingers sped over her clit in just the way she liked, memories of Tim's talented tongue revving her up, driving her toward much-needed release. "You wanted me to fuck you that day, didn't you? Right there on your bed, you wanted my cock inside you, didn't you? Rachel's body shuddered. He was right again. She Had wanted him to fuck her. In fact, the thought crossed her mind every time they hooked up, and that day, senses reeling and rocking from the borderline exhibitionism they were displaying, and from the expert way Tim was eating her out, she wanted him. She wanted him to fuck her senseless. "No," she lied again, "good girls don't do that." That was her facade, her refrain she said to him time and time again to pretend like she was innocent and pure, despite both of them knowing just exactly what good girls were willing to do. She needed it. She needed something to address the internal conflict she constantly struggled with, and it was a mantra that did the trick for her psyche, even as she fingered herself to the memories of holding Tim's head tight to her cunt as she shuddered and shook and orgasmed on his tongue and fingers. "Well I can tell you what else good girls don't do," he wrote back, "do you want me to?" Rachel shuddered, fingering herself wildly, beginning to overheat, but managed to hit the three letters required to get him to continue. She knew exactly what he was going to say, but still she wanted him to say it. She could never bring herself to say these things herself, as she could still barely rationalize these were things she did; things she enjoyed. "Good girls don't slide their naked bodies back onto their childhood beds and let strange naked men climb on top of them." Her fingers worked furiously as the memories blazed behind her eyes. Memories of Tim taking his clothes off, revealing that perfect cock of his once more, just before climbing onto the bed to join her. "And good girls don't push their big, beautiful tits together and wrap them around strange men's hard cocks." Rachel was breathing heavily now as her fingers worked, her mind awash with hormones and memories. Tim didn't even have to ask that day, she knew what he wanted, and as he climbed onto the bed to join her, straddling her torso, she smiled. Leaning forward, she took him into her mouth with sloppy abandon, making sure to make his rod as slick as possible. When he was nice and ready, she laid back, propped her stupendous breasts up in each hand, squeezing them together to make as tight a passage for him as she could, and let out a low moan as she felt the heat of his turgid flesh begin to pass between them. "Your tits are so amazing," Tim typed, "they always feel so good wrapped around my cock, I love fucking them. Do you like it when I fuck them?" "Yes." she managed to eke out. It was an answer to a question she never thought she'd ever get or give. She had always assumed sex was going to be something she did with her husband, in a very specific way for a very specific purpose. She never imagined she'd let a man she wasn't even dating, do something like that. And she definitely never thought it would be something she enjoyed. But there she was, driving herself toward orgasm with her fingers high on the memory of Tim, her friend from youth group, straddling her chest and thrusting his hard cock between her plump, swollen breasts. It was so sexy to see him tower over her, grunting and grinding as her body gave him pleasure, while the heat of his thick, wet cock caused delicious friction against her skin and sent waves of excitement from her eyes straight down to her clit. "Good girls don't do that, Rachel," he typed, the use of her name sending a flutter through her body, grounding her in the reality of what they were doing, and had done, "and I know what good girls Definitely don't do, Rachel." She was on the edge, body trembling as he manifested the memory they both shared. She careened toward the edge of pleasure as she awaited his next message. She knew exactly what it was going to be. "Good girls definitely don't ask strange men to spill their hot cum all over their faces." Her body was on fire, fingers audibly sloshing through her soaked, swollen cunt. "But you did, didn't you, Rachel?" Rachel grunted and gasped, breath leaving her as she remembered. She remembered Tim on top of her, cock thrusting between her tits, his boiling point clearly moments away. She remembered the words just falling out of her mouth. He had done it before, and it was another thing she'd die before admitting she enjoyed, but it had always been at his request, his need. But that day, for whatever deep, animalistic reason, it was her need. So right at the moment of peaking intensity, the flared straining tip of Tim’s cock popping out from between her tits on every deep, labored stroke, Rachel gave voice to her need with four little words: "Cum on my face." Tim stopped mid thrust and looked down at the red haired beauty below him with suspicion. She knew exactly why he had stopped, why he hesitated. They had come a long way from their first awkward experience together in the tent after prom, an experience that ended with his cum on her skin and an exclamation of "Eew, gross!" from her, and now here she was, wanting, needing, his cum on the most personal part of her body. "Please," she reiterated, "cum on my face." Tim didn't resume sliding his cock between her slick breasts. He shuffled forward, popping his perfect rod up out of their grasp, and took it into his hand. He began to stroke; Slowly. Rachel knew immediately what he was doing, it was a test, as if he wordlessly was asking "are you sure?" She didn't move, she didn't flinch, she just looked him in the eyes as his hand massaged his cock. She was beneath him, totally submissive in a way she had never been before, and she found it exhilarating. Was it the position? Was it the taboo act? Was it Tim? She didn't know. Tim was the first to break eye contact, or at least his body forced him to, when his breath began to get ragged and his body began to shake. He never changed the tempo of his stroking, and Rachel watched in amazement as his body got more and more tense. She smirked. He would never see it, but it happened. And then, with a deep groan and a hurried exhale, the first rope of hot love ejaculated out of Tim's cock and slapped her like warm rain right across her nose and forehead. Finally her eyes closed, and she took in the moment as more thick ropes of hot cum peppered her skin. Rachel's body shook and seized as the memory came rushing back. She didn't know if she'd ever let another man do that to her, but she had no regrets. The intensity of the moment, the sense memory of Tim's hot seed spilling all over her, made her pussy spasm around her fingers as she began to cum. "You still there?" the words popped up on the screen after a few moments. Rachel had cum very hard, and was still trying to get her thoughts together. All she could manage was a thumb's up emoji, as forming words was not something she'd be able to do in the next few moments. That felt so fucking good, she thought. It always felt so fucking good with Tim, and that's what was so annoying about it. She couldn't go on like this. She needed something else. Something real. Something real would come her way about two weeks later. Rachel discovered that waiting for something real wasn't that easy. She hadn't touched herself, or talked to Tim, since that last encounter, nor had she had any physical interactions with any classmates. She was horny. Horny and defeated, a combination that never leads to a good result, so when one of the guys she'd previously hooked up with hit her up to "get together" that coming Friday, she folded and agreed. It wouldn't be all bad, he was nice, had a decent cock, and was skilled enough to bring her some pleasurable tingles with his tongue and fingers before she gave him the tap out. Then she'd suck his cock, he'd cum and go home happy, while Rachel inevitably would make her way back to her room, boot up her computer, and reminisce with Tim about one of their clandestine encounters until she got off. It was a lot of work for empty, momentary pleasure. She was walking to class, bemoaning her romantic failures when she heard a voice call her name. It was a strong, deep voice that sent a tingle through her body. Turning to meet the sound, she was greeted by the bright, broad smile of Cam, Bill's friend. She remembered thinking he was cute at the time, but there, in the bright light of day, she had no problem admitting he was gorgeous. "Wow, I mean, hey, hi!" she stammered, feeling her cheeks start to flush with embarrassment. "It's Cam, Bill's friend, we met at my house party a few weeks back?" "Oh, I remember," she said a little too enthusiastically, again feeling heat run to her cheeks. He chuckled. "Where you headed?" "Paris Hall. You?" "Same general direction, you mind if I walk with you?" "Not at all," she said with a smile of her own, how could she say no to a face like that? The two began walking, and struck up a conversation that lasted well past the short distance to Paris Hall. He was easy to talk to, and they had a lot in common. What's more, he seemed genuinely interested in her. It'd be safe to say the feeling was mutual. "Oh crap," Rachel exclaimed, realizing she was ten minutes late to class, "I gotta go!" "No problem, it was great to see you again," he said with that irresistible smile, before adding, "actually; I was wondering if I could see you again; again?" Rachel felt her whole body flush. He was asking her out. On a date. "Yes" she said, the word almost tumbling out of her mouth, "That'd be great." The two locked eyes, both beaming with excitement. "How's Friday?" "Friday is perfect," she said, fully aware she already had plans for Friday. Plans that would be cancelled as soon as possible. She walked away smiling, and needless to say, Rachel's mind wasn't on the class that followed. When Friday came, Rachel dressed to impress, but maintained a level of modesty. No cleavage, but a tight shirt that still showed off her considerable assets; no pants, but a floor-length skirt that swished delightfully around her thick hips when she walked. She thought about the evening to come, and what to expect. More accurately she thought about what He expected. She had a moment of self-consciousness where she wondered whether the only reason he asked her out was because her reputation as a "fun hang" preceded her, but she didn't want to dwell on that. Going to meet Cam, she put that all out of her mind and was determined to enjoy the evening. Rachel would soon find out she had absolutely nothing to fear. To be continued in part 3. Based on a post by LiminallySpaced, for Literotica.
Show more...
1 month ago

My First Time
Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1
Rachel’s Virginity Preservation: Part 1 Rachel’s epic search for pleasure, while keeping her virginity. Based on a post by LiminallySpaced. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. Forward: This is a story featuring Rachel from the explicit novel, “Sex Ed. Lessons”. meant to flesh out her side of the journey. While it would definitely make things richer if you've read that series, this is written to stand on its own. And if you have read that series, and you notice that some small details don't exactly line up with the events of ‘Sex Ed Lessons’, don't worry about it. "Do Not cum in my mouth, okay?" a grunt of intoxicated agreement was cast down, and Rachel dipped back down to take the hard, glistening cock before her, back into her mouth. Rachel was worried, though. Not worried about whether he'd forget what he agreed to, It didn't matter, because she could always tell right before they were going to burst, she was worried that she was 25, single, and a virgin. She was worried because all of these things were based in the same concern, i.e. that she wasn't yet married. Growing up in a conservative, Christian household (one so involved that her family actually went to Two churches), being married was very important, and the key to unlocking the next era of her life. It meant she'd be in a secure relationship with someone she loved. It meant that she could start thinking about starting a family of her own. But most importantly, although she'd never admit it, being married meant she could finally fuck. In all outward appearances, Rachel was the definition of the good Christian girl, or at least that's what she worked very hard to make her family and fellow church goers believe. In reality though, it's not that she was "bad," but she definitely pushed the boundaries of what might be deemed acceptable to her religious and social circles, especially when it came to sex. She was still a woman, still had needs, and did everything she could to satisfy them, as long as it was within the boundaries of "no premarital sex." Or at least within the boundaries as she interpreted them. Sex was never talked about in her household, and if the topic ever snuck its way in, there were only negative feelings expressed. Her mother always looked down on unwed mothers, or women who lived with their significant others out of wedlock. Most impactful, though was the way she spoke about her ex-husband, Rachel's father. Her father had cheated on her mother, and Rachel knew what that meant, he was having sex with another woman. It was wrong. It was immoral. And so that's how Rachel began to think about sex, as something bad and immoral. But if that was the case, why was she so interested in it? Why did the thought send such a jolt of excitement through her body? This moral and personal confusion got even more complicated when she touched herself for the first time on her 18th birthday. There had been a boy at her party that made her belly flutter, and later that night, her hand drifted down to the source of that heat and excitement. After the rush of guilt she felt after that first glorious orgasm, she decided, well, That wasn't Sex. That didn't Count. That was something she could do again, and boy, did she want to. It was her little secret, something she did discreetly, behind the backs of her family and friends, and the clandestine nature of it made it all the more exciting. First it was just the sensations of her body, touching, exploring, that was enough, but soon other things started creeping into her mind's eye as she pleasured herself. It wasn't just her touching herself, it was dreams and fantasies of being touched by others. By men. Rachel's interest in sex developed as quickly as her body did. By 18 she had grown into quite a striking young woman. Tall, with long red hair, she wasn't skinny by any means, but she was an athlete, so she became a wonderful series of curves that began to bring her a lot of attention. She quickly realized that the main focus of this attention from the opposite sex, men and boys alike, were her impressive, 38G breasts. She knew they were staring, she knew they liked them, and pretty soon she began to realize the power she had over men. She'd never, ever admit it, but she liked it. It turned her on to think of boys at her school sneaking peeks down her shirt, or certain dads at her church who couldn't help but get lost in her cleavage. The thoughts would harden her nipples, making them so sensitive, and she'd squeeze and knead the big, hot flesh deliciously on her path to self-gratification. It was around this time, amidst this new era of exploration, when Rachel discovered porn, another thing her mother had demonized, another thing she knew she would be chastised for enjoying. Yet it was another thing she'd never ever admit she enjoyed, another thing whose secrecy and taboo made it extra hot to her. It began out of a combination of hormones and pure curiosity. As men became interested in her, she became more and more interested in them, in what they wanted and what they offered. She couldn't take her eyes off the screen that first time. Tense with excitement and the fear of being found out, she trembled as the two lovers began kissing and caressing. She practically held her breath once they started to remove their clothes. She had never seen muscles like the rippling row of glistening power the man had beneath his shirt, and her body tingled as the woman's hands and lips cascaded over them. She could feel her nipples getting hard beneath her clothes, and her face flushed with embarrassment. She was alone, the house was empty, and still the feeling of doing something wrong held her in its grip. It gripped and excited her all the same. Entranced by the passion on display, Rachel realized she audibly gasped when the man on the screen tore open the woman's shirt with one forceful movement. The woman wasn't wearing a bra, and the click-clacking of exploding buttons heralded the reveal of two considerable breasts. They were full and beautiful, but Rachel knew hers were much bigger. Still, she couldn't take her eyes off them, especially when the man took them into his strong hands. The woman sighed in pleasure. Rachel was transfixed, no man had ever touched her like that, and now the desire to change that was firmly rooted in her mind. Then came the lips. When the man on the screen took his partner's nipple into his mouth, Rachel felt a buzz as if it were her nipple he was sucking. Transfixed as she was, she barely registered her hands moving up to her breasts and beginning to knead them through the thin fabric of the t-shirt she was wearing. It was electric, and it was the hottest thing Rachel had ever seen, at least until the man began to kiss his way down her body. He removed the rest of her clothes in a whirlwind, and soon his face landed between her taut legs. Rachel gasped, and as she watched this man pleasure the woman with his mouth, her hands drifted down into the front of her shorts. She was soaking wet, and buzzing. Her fingers slipped between her flushed lips, and her body erupted in sensation. Pretty soon she was lost in the feeling of her own body, eyes closed dreamily, caught in the soft clouds of moaning coming from her computer screen. The tension inside her was rising, careening toward a boiling point, and when her eyes opened, a shudder ran through her. The couple on the screen had shifted, and now the woman was on her knees in front of her lover, looking longingly up at him as her fingers danced around the length of a very large, very strong-looking, Very hard cock. Rachel couldn't look away. She had never seen a penis in her life, and here, on the screen before here, was quite a specimen. She was taken aback by the size, but even more so the passion and excitement with which the woman was touching it. Her hands ran up and down its thick length, making it flare even more with each downward stroke, eliciting deep moans of pleasure from them both. Rachel was practically writhing in her seat, lingering so close to the edge, entranced by the woman working the thick cock. Then the woman leaned forward and took the fat head into her mouth. Rachel moaned loudly, clamping a hand hard over her mouth in embarrassment. Still, she couldn't take her eyes on the forbidden expression of passion she was watching. She hadn't even considered putting her mouth on a penis, as an option. And now here she was watching it being done, and finding it highly erotic and sexy. When they changed positions again, and Rachel saw the ecstasy on the woman's face as the man slid himself inside her cunt, it was all she could take. Her eyes clamped shut suddenly, she bit down on her finger to try and keep quiet, and her body exploded in orgasm. Coming down, she watched the two in a languid, post-orgasmic daze. The way their bodies moved together was intoxicating, and elicited a deep want and jealousy inside Rachel. She wished it was her getting to experience that thick, fabulous cock. She was lost in the moment when suddenly the man's breath began to shorten and wheeze, and he backed off enough so that his partner could quickly drop to her knees in front of him once again. The camera pushed in close on just the straining tip and the woman's sliding, stroking hands, and with a final, loud howl, the man shuddered, and thick white ropes began leaping and pulsing out of the tip of his cock and splash across the woman's face and into her open mouth. Rachel wasn't expecting this. She hadn't even considered it. She stared for a moment, then quickly shut the video off, sitting for a moment with what she just witnessed. It was jarring, it was disgusting and dirty, but at the same time; she couldn't stop thinking about it. Putting the ending out of her mind, she reveled wistfully in the experience of watching the two lovers. But porn was bad, wasn't it? She had been told her whole life to watch out for it, to avoid it. But it was just the one time, out of curiosity, she didn't "watch porn," that wouldn't be right. And so she told herself that would be the only time, and it was. At least until the next time. And the time after that. And the time after that. Rachel had been developing strong desires, desires that she was trying to control, but sometimes would find their way to the surface. One such instance happened during an all-night youth group event where all the teenagers locked themselves inside the church to watch movies and play board games all night. Rachel had had a long standing crush on this one fellow member named Devon, and seeing as they both were graduating high school soon, that night would might be the last time they'd realistically see each other. So, deep in the early morning hours, Rachel and Devon found themselves hidden away from the tired eyes of the other teens, and there, in the dark corner of the church stairwell, Rachel had her first kiss. It was nice. It was clumsy, but Rachel didn't care. To her it was electricity coursing through her body. She was excited. She was giddy. She was more turned on than she'd ever been in her life. Breaking from the kiss, Rachel took a moment to compose herself. When she refocused her attention on Devon, she realized he was looking down at her chest. As it was a sleepover, Rachel had on a long sleeping shirt, one which had pulled tight against her mammoth chest thanks to the position they shared on the stairs. She looked down and saw what the young boy was transfixed on: her nipples were like two tiny diamonds atop her impressive globes, pushing hard and prominent against the thin fabric that covered them. Rachel smiled. Her brain was awash with pleasure chemicals, hormones dialed to eleven for this first romantic experience, and before she knew what she was saying, the words tumbled out of her mouth. "You can touch them if you want." Caught completely off guard at being caught in his ogling, Devon sputtered, coughed, and quickly exited the scenario and the stairwell, leaving Rachel alone, aroused, and embarrassed. Making her way back to the group, it wasn't long before the first of the others snuck over to her and gleefully whispered, "You and Devon kissed?" Still raw from the embarrassment, Rachel denied it, saying she would never do something like that. And from that point on, as far as any of them knew, she kept true to her word. But luckily for Rachel and her hormones, her church life and her high school life were two completely different worlds, with absolutely zero overlap. At church she was the perfect princess, living her life as pure and as chaste as possible, under the watchful eye of her mother and God, but at school she could be whoever she wanted. At school she had options. Her first opportunity for something real came at a party at a friend's house. The friend's cousin was in town, and Rachel thought he was exceptionally cute. Lying to her mother about where she was going, Rachel was excited as she dressed, taking care to purposefully show off her deep cleavage and considerable assets for the first time in her life. She looked good, she knew it, and when she got to the party, her suspicions were confirmed. All eyes were on her as she walked in, and the boys all flocked to her side shortly thereafter. It didn't take her long to get what she was after, and soon enough she found herself in a quiet bedroom with her friend's cousin, making out. It was a breathy, zesty affair that started out innocently enough, with touching in very chaste places. But when the boy decided to test his limits and made the first move to touch her breasts, Rachel felt her whole body flush. For the first time a man was touching her enormous breasts, and it felt absolutely wonderful. She wanted more. "Do you want to see them?" she said breathlessly. All the boy could do was nod. Rachel had picked a top that showed a lot of cleavage, but that didn't translate into the easiest removal, and after some pulling and shuffling she finally spilled out over the top and into the cool night air. She made a mental note to remember something easier access for the next time. The boy's eyes were as wide as saucers, and before she could even give him the go ahead, his hands were on them again, kneading and squeezing. Rachel lost her breath at the sudden explosion of feeling, and her eyes closed as she lost herself in the sensations. The boy's lips cascaded over her neck as he worked her big, sensitive tits, and Rachel's hands slipped down over his body, taking in the feeling of her first man. He was tight, powerful, and vigorous. Her hand stopped suddenly when it made its way between his legs, and underneath the fabric of his jeans she felt, for the very first time, what she immediately recognized as his cock. His Hard cock. To say she was excited would be an understatement, and she could barely control herself. She squeezed and rubbed the hard rod beneath the boy's pants, doing everything she could to get a sense of its size. Between the hands squeezing her breasts, and her hands squeezing his cock, Rachel was totally lost in the moment, so much that she didn't even register when his body stiffened and he pulled her tight to him. She heard him groan and gasp against the flesh of her chest, and then immediately she knew what had happened. He had cum in his pants. There was a moment of silent recognition, and then suddenly the boy was off of her. Some awkward words passed between them, and just as quickly he was gone from the room leaving Rachel alone, breasts still out, horny and unsatisfied. She'd take care of herself later that night, thinking about nothing but the feel of the hard cock that had been in her hand. Her next opportunity would come a couple weeks later at another party, this time with a kid from her physics class. Rachel had quite a crush, and had many times thought about him while she touched herself. They had never really spoken, but that night at the party, with alcohol enough for all and her tits on display once again, she found her courage and soon the two ended up alone. This time, when she felt what was between the boy's legs, she quickly made her way into his pants - she was desperate to avoid the disaster of the last time. The boy didn't stop her, and soon Rachel's eyes were transfixed to the fleshy tower sticking out from the folds of fabric, she was finally face to face with her first cock. She was excited, she was nervous, but most of all she couldn't wait to get her hands on it, just like the woman in the video. It wasn't nearly as impressive as the cock in the videos, but it was a cock, and she was going to touch it. Once her fingers found their way to the hot skin, she began to slowly stroke, doing her best to find her way down this untraveled path. The boy moaned, indicating she was doing things right. It was a delicious feeling. Rachel's body was buzzing as she played with the boy's cock. Her nipples were like ice, her pussy was drenched, and her focus was so fully turned to the stiff, fleshy member in her hands that she didn't even realize she began to rhythmically squeeze her own thighs together. Each squeeze gently stimulated her throbbing clit, and sent small bolts of pleasure rushing through her. She was feeling good, she was feeling sexy, and so it was quite a surprise when she finally looked back up at the boy and realized he had completely fallen asleep. Frustrated and disappointed once again, Rachel sighed, did up the boy's pants, and went back to the party, letting him sleep it off. Her mood definitely soured a bit for the rest of the evening, but that didn't stop her from bringing herself to a raucous climax when she got home, images and sensations of that hard cock in her hands racing through her mind as she came. So far high school boys had been a big bust, and her senior prom was fast approaching. She needed a date who was a sure thing, but she wasn't certain she trusted anyone enough to really let loose with. Then she remembered Tim. Tim was a friend of hers from the youth group at the Other church she went to, and even though it would be breaking the rule she had made, taking a boy from church to the prom would quell any suspicions from her mother, what could possibly happen if her daughter's date was a nice boy from church? Well, her mother might be a little more hesitant if she had seen what kind of conversations Tim and Rachel had at night over the internet. Maybe it was the fact that she didn't go to that church all the time, thus she didn't see him all the time, or maybe it had something to do with the backrub he gave her that time on the church camping trip. Tim was cute, to be sure, and the backrubs he gave were excellent. They became a repeat occurrence, when the opportunity presented itself, but that camping trip had been special. There at night, near a dying fire, they got very comfortable with each other. She leaned close into his body as he touched her, beginning to wonder what it would feel like if he touched her in other places. She didn't even realize she had let out a small moan. They were isolated, both clearly turned on, and so Rachel leaned into it. She touched his thigh, and arched her back into the boy, sending her considerable breasts up into the night air. This proved to be too much for Tim, and as he tensed up, grunted, and then quickly removed himself from the situation and said goodnight, she knew exactly what had happened. He had cum in his pants. She wasn't sure how to interpret that at first, but back in her tent, lying quietly next to her sleeping tent-mate, she thought about it. Despite the embarrassment on his end, to her, the fact that her body made him cum in his pants was quite the compliment. And the whole incident had made her extremely wet. Her fingers slipped slowly into her shorts as she relived the event in her mind, and there in the quiet of the night she silently worked herself to a breathless orgasm. Since that night she and Tim remained in a flirty-yet-chaste relationship, but she knew to get what she wanted she was going to need to step it up to the next level. Looking at herself in the mirror, she took stock of her body. She knew how impressive her breasts were, they were bigger than any other woman she had ever seen. Even bigger than a lot of the women she had seen in porn, too. She also knew what men wanted. And so after a conversation with Tim that had extended long into the early hours of the morning, she made her move, sending Tim some innocent, yet extremely suggestive photos under the guise of needing his fashion advice. It turned her on, knowing why she was taking the provocative photos, and her nipples reacted accordingly. By the end of that evening, Rachel had her prom date. The prom itself was fun, but her mind was focused on the after party. Secluded in their own private tent, she was totally prepared to get what she wanted. She had changed out of her dress and into a zip-up hoodie, some short, comfortable shorts that showed off her hips, and nothing else. She was getting wet before he even touched her, and once he did touch her, it was like entering another world. She was tucked up in between his legs as he rubbed her shoulders, just like at the camping trip, but there would be no sudden stops this time. His fingers were magic on her skin, and she could feel his hard cock pressing into her once again. Tim's hands crested over her collarbone, and began stroking the flat of her chest. She closed her eyes and began to get lost in the wonderful sensation. She was getting extremely worked up, she even slipped one of his thumbs into her mouth, sucking on it momentarily as it passed up her neck. She hadn't even thought about it. She just did it. It was getting hot, so hot, in that tent. Their bodies rubbed together, Rachel's pussy getting wetter and wetter in anticipation. Then finally her hand eased down the zipper of her hoodie, and her two, spectacular breasts were freed to the night air. A faint whisper of "oh my God," from Tim made her smile, but the anticipation of what was next had her absolutely buzzing. It felt like an eternity of exquisite torture, but finally Tim's hands slid down the front of her bare chest, and for the very first time in her life, Rachel felt the strong hands of a man squeeze her naked breasts. The pleasure, and the relief, coursed through her body and she let out an involuntary "Yes." Rachel knew she was gifted with great breasts, but they could be a burden as well. Heavy and always pulling against her, having someone take that pressure off her body mixed with her heightened sexual arousal was absolutely euphoric. Rachel writhed against Tim, pushing harder into him as he worked her tits. His deepening breath on her neck, and the pressure of his face tucked so tight against hers made her shiver. And his cock, she could feel it pushing against her. It felt; substantial. Rachel shuddered at the thought that Tim, her nice friend from church, might be packing something like the guys in the videos she had secretly been watching. She wanted to know. She wanted IT. But she wanted something else first. Rachel's cunt was practically screaming with need. Flushed, swollen, sopping wet. Her legs were unconsciously butterflying open and closed, open and closed, each squeeze of her thighs sending a teasing bolt of slight pleasure through her as she triggered her throbbing clit. She needed it, and she couldn't wait any longer for Tim to take the hint. Reaching up she took one of his hands in hers, reluctantly pulled it from the shuddering flesh of her breast, and slid it down her body, over her stomach, and with hardly any hesitation, beneath the band of her shorts. When his finger slipped between her flushed lips and into the boiling juices of her excitement, every hair on her body stood up with electric stimulation. A man had never touched her like this, in this naughty, forbidden way that would make her church friends blush. If they knew, if they only knew, the exquisite pleasure she was feeling at that moment, she was sure those uptight church friends would be blushing in envy. Rachel began to shiver and shake at Tim's touch; she had no idea if he had ever done this before, she suspected he hadn't, but somehow he knew exactly where to touch her, How to touch her. She couldn't believe it, but he might actually have known how to touch her even better than she did herself! Rachel moaned as she felt one of Tim's fingers slide up into her cunt. There it was, a man was inside her for the very first time. She felt a drizzle of guilt mixed into the cocktail of pleasure, but why should she feel guilty, she thought? This wasn't sex, this was something else completely. This didn't count. This was okay. This was Very okay. It felt lovely, him exploring inside her, but soon she needed more. She asked for a second finger. He obliged. It was all becoming too much. Two fingers in her cunt, a hand squeezing her tits, and Tim's hard cock pressing into her lower back. She wanted to see it. She needed to touch it. It was hard, and it was all for her. Suddenly the dams burst, and with a chorus of howled "Yes", Rachel's pussy spasmed and contracted, and her body exploded in riotous orgasm. He made her cum, Tim from Church made her cum. He made her cum harder than she ever had up to that point in her young life. As her orgasm subsided, the gripping tension between the two of them began to relax. Rachel turned to face the friend who just worked magic on her pristine, virgin cunt, and with a cum-drunk smile she looked down at his pants. She could see it pushing against the fabric. She desperately wanted to free it. Shuffling into position, her fat, glorious tits shaking and wobbling against the fabric of her hoodie as she moved, Rachel gleefully removed Tim's pants, and paused in involuntary disbelief: Tim's cock was Perfect. Big, proud, thick, she had seen a penis in real life before, but she realized then and there that this was the first time she had ever seen a Cock. She began to timidly explore, almost giddy with excitement. It was fun enough, but when her hand finally wrapped around the prize in front of her and Tim moaned in breathy pleasure, Rachel fully focused in on the experience at hand. She worked his shaft, taking note of how firm, yet soft, the member was. She wondered how something like that could ever fit inside her body. The thought sent a renewed shudder into her pussy. And his balls, she had never played with balls before, they felt different than she thought they would, but also just right. She liked the way they rolled around in her hand. She could tell from the way he was breathing that Tim liked it too. Rachel worked him over with patient enthusiasm, stroking his cock with a firm, rhythmic pace that seemed to be driving him wild. She turned her focus to the straining, flaring, red skin of the head. It was starting to drip, she could feel the clear precum running down over her hands. God, his cock was so perfect. So big. She was still worried about whether it would fit, but that didn't stop her from thinking about how badly she realized she wanted that cock inside her. But she couldn't do that, that would be breaking the rules. She couldn't put this perfect cock deep up inside her tight cunt no matter how badly she wanted to. But she wanted this specimen in her body. Maybe there was another way that didn't count. Maybe she could, Tim's body stiffened, and a chorus of calls out to God punctuated the arrival of his climax. Rachel could hardly wait, she had never experienced this before. Tim's cock flared even wider in her hand, and she felt his balls begin to jump and pull, and then in an instant he groaned one last time and then thick ropes of white, sticky fluid began to jump and leap out of his cockhead. Rachel was a virgin, but she wasn't stupid, Tim was cumming. She was Making him cum. It was an incredible sight, his writhing body erupting in white fluid. She was entranced by how violent and aggressive a man's orgasm seemed, but also tickled by the thought that when a man cums, his body is literally jumping for joy. What's more, she was surprised by how much she liked it, liked giving him pleasure. It was only fair after what he had done for her, and she was happy to facilitate. She was so taken by watching Tim cum that it wasn't until it was all over that she realized that Tim's semen was all over her. In addition to the sticky result that had poured down over her fingers as she stroked, a big, thick line of it had slapped down on her upper chest, leaving a gooey trail running down between her breasts. Rachel was momentarily shocked, she hadn't expected to be covered in bodily fluids, and in a moment of overwhelmed inexperience, she blurted out "Eew, gross!" She would later come to realize how unfair and unkind that response had been, but that would come later after much more experience. After Tim left, Rachel spent the rest of the night celebrating with her friends, but inside she was buzzing, reliving what she had experienced. Tim's hands on her body had been electric, and she had never cum like that in her life. And his cock, that Cock, it was incredible. The feeling of it in her hands, the power, the erotic intensity, was intoxicating. She wanted more. Something inside her had been unleashed, and she was desperate to feed that hunger again. The opportunity would come just the very next day. It was a Saturday, and Rachel was supposed to be helping the church youth group with a charity bake sale, but she skipped it to go to the beach with her fellow classmates. That's where she'd get a little tipsy on cheap beer; where she'd start flirting with Marcus, the boy from the track team with the sexy, deep-chocolate skin; where the two of them would steal away out of the prying eyes of the others as the sun went down. High on hormones and the delightful buzz of alcohol, their lips would come together, and their hands would start to explore. "They're so big," he'd whisper, kneading and massaging Rachel's incredible breasts, the front of her one piece bathing suit pulled down to reveal the milky wonders to the evening light. Whether it was the inexperience or the alcohol, it wasn't quite an expert massage, definitely not like what Tim had given her the night before, and all it did was work her up and frustrate her. When she felt between the boy's legs though, she decided it was time to take matters into her own hands, literally. Her loins were churning, and the buzz of erotic excitement electrified her body. He was hard. He was Big. Barely able to contain herself, she shimmied the boy's swim trunks down, and with an audible slapping noise, his impressive cock sprang into view. The two paused to take in the moment, the boy in apparent disbelief that this was happening, Rachel in disbelief that she would be blessed with two impressive specimens back to back. His cock wasn't perfect like Tim's but it was big, hard, and ready for her. She took his considerable member in her hands, and began to stroke and massage him. He groaned. She smiled. Leaning over him, working his pole, her big breasts swayed gently to the rhythm. A tingle of excitement would shoot through her every time the sensitive flesh of her globes would brush against the tip of his cock. One hand went down to his full, hot balls and cupped them. He groaned again. Working him over, Rachel couldn't take her eyes off the straining, swollen flesh sliding through her hands. She had him all to herself, but there was still something she wanted, something she needed. She knew what it was, but she also knew she couldn't satisfy that need no matter how much her body throbbed. A certain frustration began to grow in her, until she suddenly began thinking back to the videos she had been watching. She wanted this cock inside her, and realized there was a way to satisfy that craving, at least for now. A way that technically wasn't sex. But she couldn't do That, could she? Her watering mouth answered the question for her. Slowly lowering her head toward her prize, she could feel Marcus hold his breath as he recognized what was coming. First her tongue, gently on the flesh of the head, testing, trying. Not bad, and the way he shivered made her smile in delight. Spurred on by her growing confidence and her intense desire, she licked her lips, parted them slightly and slowly took the bulbous tip of Marcus' huge cock into her mouth. "Holy shit," he moaned, "holy shit!" Rachel was thinking the same thing, holy shit, she had a penis in her mouth. What's more, she didn't hate it. What's more, she wanted it there. Using her hands to stimulate the rest of his impressive length, Rachel began to suckle and tease the flared tip. Saliva dripped down from her hungry mouth, lubricating his length, making her hands slip and slide up and down it with ease. It was intoxicating, pleasuring this boy, and her pussy was practically on fire. She couldn't wait for him to return the favor. If he was anything like Tim, she was going to have the biggest orgasm of her life. She would, "Oh fuck, oh fuck!" Marcus moaned. Rachel remembered the night before with Tim, and knew immediately what that meant. She had already learned so much from that experience, and didn't plan on going back to the party covered in gross, sticky jizz, so this time she was prepared. As Marcus started to wriggle and shake, she popped the tip of his cock out of her mouth, angled it away from her, and continued to stroke him. A grunt, a groan, a shudder, and then one of his hands flailed out and squeezed Rachel's right breast. She gasped, an electric shock of pleasure speeding through her, just as she felt the thick rod in her hand twitch, lurch, and explode in a torrent of white-hot pleasure all over the boy's torso. The experience was still very new to her, but at least she was more ready for it than she had been the night before with Tim. She still wasn't too keen on getting it all over herself, but she'd be lying if she said watching how much pleasure she could give a person didn't turn her on immensely. Giving him a moment to get his bearings and calm his breathing, Rachel waited anxiously. She was hornier than she'd ever been, her pussy practically soaking its way through her bathing suit, anticipating Marcus returning the favor. The night before with Tim had been an epic awakening, and she couldn't wait to get a repeat of those rapturous feelings. Would he use his fingers? Would he use his tongue? What did Marcus have in store for her pleasure, she wondered. She would have to keep wondering, as shortly after he finished, the two of them were distracted by people walking nearby. They each covered themselves up and waited for the interlopers to pass. Once the coast was clear, Rachel began to take down the straps of her bathing suit once more, but Marcus had already gotten to his feet. A short thank you and a weak apology later and he was gone, back to the party. Rachel was alone, annoyed, confused, and dreadfully horny. She didn't dare go back to the party the way she was, she wouldn't be able to think straight. And so there, in the darkness of the hidden corner they had shared, with the sound of crashing waves behind her, Rachel pulled her bathing suit aside and began to touch herself. She thought about Marcus, about his glorious cock, but it wasn't doing it, she needed more. She thought about Tim. His hands on her, his perfect cock slipping between her fingers, even that moment when he shot his cum onto her plump tits. She remembered the shock of the slapping semen. She remembered the heat of it on her skin. Rachel covered her mouth as she began to cum. After graduation, the summer opened up a bevy of new opportunities to indulge in the new carnal activities she had been awoken to. It wouldn't be long until she had her next opportunity to be delightfully dirty, when she found herself on her knees in the laundry room of a classmate's house at a party, slurping on the hard cock of a classmate's cousin. He wasn't nearly the impressive specimen that Marcus or Tim had been, but after a slight measure of disappointment, she took the opportunity to expand her repertoire and experiment a bit. His smaller size allowed her to take more of him into her mouth, and she began to learn the exciting mechanics of a true blow job. The lips, the tongue, the slick sliding up and down the wet, excited skin, she was starting to enjoy this. At least until her reverie was broken by a sudden grunt and squeal, and a thick lob of jizz hit her in the back of the throat, causing her to choke and gag. She quickly pulled off the spurting member, leaving him to finish himself off, while she grabbed a nearby towel and spit profusely into it, doing everything she could to get the salty gob out of her mouth. "What the hell, dude?" she barked at the still-trembling boy. He apologized profusely, still swirling from his orgasm. She waved it off, silently telling herself she'd never let that happen again, still turned on enough to stick around and let him return the favor. He did, and there, perched on the edge of a washing machine, Rachel felt a tongue on her cunt for the very first time. It felt good, amazing even, but she couldn't get to where she wanted to be. Whether it was still thinking about choking on his sperm or what, she just couldn't cum. After a while she thanked him, told him he was great, and they went back to the party, the boy feeling like a king, and Rachel feeling ultimately unsatisfied. She'd soon find out this wouldn't be a onetime occurrence. Hornier than she'd ever been in her life, Rachel learned a lot that summer. She learned a lot about what men like, and how to give it to them with her hands, and especially her mouth; she learned she really loved big cocks, and that what they say about black men tends to be true; she also learned that for whatever reason, be it her own physical make up or the lack in skill of her lovers, no matter how well she sucked their cock, no matter how it made her or them, no matter how much instruction she gave them, they just could not make her cum. Not a single one. Well, that's not totally true. There was one, the first one. There was Tim. But that wasn't an option. Right? Rachel had more hope to finally find someone who could get her off when she got to college. Despite the fact that she was attending a strict, Christian university, she needed to keep up appearances of the pious, good church girl she was, after all,  she knew she couldn't be the only person as horny as she was on campus. It didn't take long to find out she was right. Finding guys to let her suck off wasn't difficult, but she realized quickly that though the student body was willing, it was also largely inexperienced. She pleasured plenty of men that first year at college, but despite their best efforts, not a single one of them managed to get her off, although Bill got very, very close. Bill was an upperclassman she met through some friends, and the two of them shared that look in their eye almost immediately. Bill was a tall, strong man, with deep ebony skin, and always made Rachel tingle when he was around. It wasn't long before it was just the two of them hanging out, and unlike most of the boys she had fooled around with up to this point, Bill had his own, private room. That first night they ended up back at Bill's place making out, and soon Rachel's hands felt what he had between his legs, she sighed an excited sigh. His hands on her tits felt amazing, but she needed to see it. Working his pants open she finally freed it, and was taken aback by what she saw, she had hit the jackpot. They kissed slowly as she gently worked him with one hand, getting familiar with the size and firmness of this new prize. Her mouth began to water, she needed to have it, but just when she thought to make the move south, Bill pushed her back onto the bed. She felt wild, her top pulled down, her breasts exposed, her skirt pushed up, and soon her panties sliding down her legs. She was worried for a moment that he might try to fuck her, good Christian girls don't do that, after all, but then he kissed an nibbled his way down her tingling body until his head rested firmly between her legs. Her body shivered when his tongue touched her cunt, and it hardly stopped for the next few minutes. This boy was good. This boy knew what he was doing. She cooed when he slipped the first finger inside her, feeling her slick, tight walls grip at it. She gasped at the second finger moments later, she loved it when there were two fingers inside her, but when he put the third finger in, adding more thickness than she'd ever felt inside her, she moaned long and hard. The fingers and his tongue created a cacophony of pleasure inside her. Her body was buzzing, her nipples were hard, her pussy was like Niagara Falls, and yet she couldn't quite get there, she still couldn't cum. After a while, despite how much she loved it, she gave the boy a break and pushed him away. He hadn't made her cum, but he got closer than any other boy to that point, and for that she was grateful. For that she repaid him. Still buzzing, still awash in pleasure chemicals swirling around in her brain, Rachel slipped down between Bill's legs. Rachel had learned a lot since that first night in the tent with Tim, and she wanted to show Bill everything she learned. Holding his impressive manhood with two hands, Rachel slipped the fat head into her mouth. Her lips and tongue worked his sensitive flesh, sucking and licking at the considerable tip with delight. Her mouth was watering, cascading slick saliva down his shaft, and when she felt the wetness reach her hands she started to stroke. Two hands, two lips and a tongue worked him in tandem, and she shuddered each time she felt him throb. "Suck my balls, baby," his deep voice directed. Rachel felt a tingle run up her spine, she had never put balls in her mouth, she had never even considered it, but what's more, none of the other guys she'd been with had ever given her direction. No one had ever told her what to do. She considered herself a strong, independent woman, but there, on her knees in front of this man, she felt delicious conflicting emotions. She felt powerful, being able to give such pleasure, being able to control his whole body, but when he said those words, she also felt a buzz of subservience. What's more, she realized she liked it. Without hesitation, Rachel dipped down and worked the first testicle into her mouth. She sucked gently, rolling it around, painting it with her tongue, and Bill moaned. Encouraged, she popped the other one into her mouth and did the same thing, instinctively knowing to continue to work his shaft while she did so. "That's good, baby, that's good," he moaned through clenched teeth. She smiled to herself. Of course it was good. She was good, and she knew it. Then she felt fingers reach beneath her chin gently pull her away. She looked up, a fiery passion in her glare, his towering cock still soaring out from between her fingers. It was at that moment that she realized her fingers barely touched, wrapped around Bill's shaft. "You like it, don't you?" he said, smiling, catching her admiring his hardware. Rachel nodded, licking her lips. "Why don't you see how much of it you can take?" Rachel felt a lump form in her throat as she considered his question. Her mind flashed back to one of the videos she sneakily watched, one where this beautiful redhead worked her mouth over a long, hard cock shaft. Rachel smiled at the girl's hair and imagined she was the one in the video. Then the girl caught her by surprise as she took the entire length of cock into her mouth and down her throat. It was an impossible feat, Rachel thought, but the image of the long member effortlessly sliding into the redhead's throat was entrancing. It was so hot, and when the man pushed deeply one last time and held his cock down her throat as he began to cum, Rachel began to cum too. It was hot. It was dirty. It was something she could never do. Right? Licking her lips, and full of nervous excitement, Rachel slowly leaned in and took the fat, glistening head of Bill's cock into her mouth. She worked it with her lips, building up lubrication as well as courage. The hairs on her neck stood on end, she closed her eyes, and she pushed the thick member deeper into her mouth. She felt it twitch as it passed the back of her tongue, a feeling that made her recoil, momentarily freaked out. "That's it, girl, just relax," came Bill's base, comforting voice. He was so sexy, This was so sexy, and with a breezy smile Rachel slipped her lips back around his length. Slowly again she pushed him deeper into her mouth. This time she exhaled when she felt his head crest the back of her tongue, and kept going, but gagged suddenly as she felt it hit that inconvenient barrier at the entryway to the throat. "I'm sorry," she choked, eyes watering as she slipped him out momentarily to regroup. She thought she couldn't do it, maybe if she just finished him off with her hands, that would be enough "Don't you dare apologize," Bill said with a grin, "you're so fucking hot, girl;” She felt his hand run up the back of her neck, cup the back of her head, and gently edge her back to his waiting rod. Rachel smiled. She didn't feel hot, but at that moment, tits out, encouragement from this beautiful man as mascara began to run down her cheeks, his hand pulling her back toward what they both wanted, Rachel felt dirty. And it felt good to be dirty. She dove back in enthusiastically, and once again that fat head slipped over the back of her tongue. This time though she had a plan, she had learned lots of things over the summer, including how to relax her throat for the purposes of competitive beer chugging at parties. She never thought it would come in handy in this realm, but there, with this big piece of meat in her mouth, she thought of chugging a beer, and all of a sudden, urged on by the hand on her head not letting her quit, she felt the thick, swollen head of Bill's cock slip snuggly past her mouth and into her throat. It was only the head, and only for a moment, but she had done it. She came up for air, excited and eager, then went back down, determined to take even more. Each time the head slipped into her open throat more and more easily and she felt more and more of his stiff shaft pushing into her throat, all while hearing base words and moans of encouragement coming from Bill. She had wanted to take the entire length but finally she needed a break, only slightly disappointed to have only gotten three quarters of the beast into her body. She was trying to think of what to do next to finish him off, but Bill was way ahead of her. Grasping a massive tit in each hand he pulled her close, and before she knew what was happening, Bill had slipped his cock between her considerable breasts and began thrusting. This was another activity Rachel had never considered, but based on the sounds coming from her lover's throat, it was a very effective method of pleasure. She was giving him pleasure with her body in yet another way that didn't break her rules, Bill might technically have been fucking her, but they sure weren't having sex. Rachel smiled and leaned into it, helping work her mammoth melons up and down his straining cock. Soon Bill began to stutter and shake, losing a grip on Rachel's breasts. Rachel acted quick, taking over with her hands where her tits had just been. She knew the signs, she knew he was going to cum, and boy was she right. With a final deep grunt and a shake, Rachel felt Bill's epic cock twitch and throb in her stroking hands, and watched three thick white ropes of joy leap out of the tip, dripping onto her fingers and splattering on Bill's beautiful, dark skin. His cum felt hot on her, and in that moment she realized that maybe she didn't mind it after all. Maybe it was kind of sexy. That of course was not something she would ever tell another soul, because she wasn't that kind of girl. She wasn't the kind of girl who jerked guys off, who sucked their cocks and took them into her throat, who let them fuck her tits and cum on her. Rachel turned away as she felt herself begin to blush. She blushed because she knew that she Was that kind of girl. And she Liked it. When she got home that night she had the room to herself, and with thoughts of Bill's cock pushing into her throat fresh in her mind, she finger fucked herself to a raucous, deeply intense orgasm. Lying there basking in the afterglow, she wondered how long it'd have to be before someone else could make her feel that way. It would turn out she'd have to wait quite a while, as her entire freshman year of college, no boy she shared an evening with could make her cum. There were a number of various guys she hooked up with, a number of various cocks that ended up in her mouth, then twitching and spurting in her hands, but not one of them could get the job done for her. Bill even became one of her very few repeat lovers, there was no way she was going to say no to that cock, and besides, he still got her closer than anyone else at school had, but not even he managed to get her there. It wasn't all in vain though, as Bill taught Rachel many things about pleasing men, and by the time the year was over she had no problem taking his big cock down her throat whenever he wanted her to. Bill wanted to cum in her mouth, very badly, but she never let him, she put up a front of being grossed out by it, but to Rachel that was something very intimate and special. Something she had to reserve for someone who deserved it. That summer she'd come to find out something deep down she already knew, the person who deserved it; was Tim. It began that first year of college. She'd come back to her room unsatisfied after a disappointing night out, and there his screen name would be, staring out at her from her computer. She had so desperately wanted another night with him, although she'd never admit it. She'd even made a fool out of herself in front of him that past summer in a vain attempt to get his hands back on her body. This was all water under the bridge as they once again began talking late into the night online, and soon all embarrassing memories were replaced by intense flirting, games of truth or dare, and growing sexual tension that not even the internet could deny. Rachel tried to tell herself it was all just flirty fun, this was her friend from church, after all, but things came to a head one night early in the summer after cancelling a meet up with an old friend from high school. She was trying to balance the intensity of her summer job with having a social (and love) life, and lately that had meant spending a number of nights, after a long shift at work, with someone she knew was a sure thing. He was cute, had a nice cock, and most importantly he knew what to do with his hands. They'd collide together in whichever clandestine location they could manage, he'd obsess over her tits, then make his way down to her pussy, where he'd begin to work magic on her pleasure zones. Or at least that was the intent, because despite his best efforts; efforts that Rachel thoroughly thoroughly enjoyed, for whatever reason he could not make her cum. It'd be so frustrating, getting so close but never getting over the edge, and after a no doubt valiant effort, Rachel would relieve the poor boy from his exertions, settle him back, and work his young, hard cock over with her mouth and hands until he sent white-hot ropes of semen out of his body and all over his stomach and her fingers. Each time she'd leave unsatisfied, and each time her conversation with Tim would lead her fingers to her cunt, where she'd finish the job herself thinking about the dirty stuff the two friends discussed. This last time proved to be extra frustrating. It was the fourth time she and this friend with benefits had been together, and the fourth time he had not managed to make her cum. She wasn't doing this because she liked the guy or wanted to spend time with him, she was horny and wanted to get off, and this guy was not getting the job done, so when she saw plans for a fifth attempt looming on her calendar, she cancelled, and decided to try another tack. Under the guise of needing a stress-relieving, late-night backrub, Rachel met Tim in the park by her house, and after some short small talk, the two retired to Tim’s car. It didn't take long for what she truly desired to come to the fore. Tim knew why he was there. Months before, in one of their late night conversations, Rachel admitted to him a fact that made him smile with satisfaction, she admitted that he was the only one who had ever made her cum. To be continued in part 2. Based on a post by LiminallySpaced, for Literotica.
Show more...
1 month ago

My First Time
Tales of experiencing that first time. Some of them may be true.